ILLIAM 

„__ 

VJ  JtJLi  JLt  O  X    X  13 


RAKY 


1  DIEGO 


PS 

mo 

,65" 

SH 


SECRET  SERVICE 


"  Look  out,  Harry  !"  he  implored 

(Page  167) 


SECRET  SERVICE 

BEING  THE  HAPPENINGS  OF  A  NIGHT 

IN  RICHMOND  IN  THE  SPRING  OF  1865 

DONE  INTO  BOOK  FORM  FROM 

THE  PLAY  BY 

WILLIAM   GILLETTE 

By 
CYRUS   TOWNSEND   BRADY 


Illustrated  by 
THE  KINNEYS 


COPYRIGHT,  1912,  BY 
DODD,  MEAD  AND  COMPANY 


Published,  January,  1912 


I  DEDICATE  MY  SHARE  OF  THIS  JOINT  PRODUCTION 

TO 

The  many  people  of  the  stage,  personally  known  and  unknown 

by  me,  who  have  so  often  interested,  amused,  instructed,  and 

inspired  me  by  their  presentations  of  life  in  all  its  infinite 

variety.     They  are  a  much  misunderstood  people  by  the 

public  generally,  and  I  take  this  occasion  to  testify  that, 

in  my  wide  acquaintance  with   stage  people,  I  have 

found  them  as  gentle,  as  generous,  as  refined,  and 

as  considerate  as  any  group  of  people  with  whom 

I  have  associated  in  my  long  and  varied  career. 


CONTENTS 

BOOK  I 
WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  EIGHT  O'CLOCK 

CHAPTER  PAQM 

I  THE  BATTERY  PASSES    ....  3 

II  A  COMMISSION  FROM  THE  PRESIDENT    .  18 

III  ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNK        .         .  34 

IV  Miss  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION     .         .  49 
V  THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT  ...  69 

VI    THE  CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VARNEY    .       86 

BOOK  II 
WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  NINE  O'CLOCK 

VII     WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER         .         .     105 

VIII    EDITH   Is  FORCED  TO  PLAY  THE  GAME     133 

IX     THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED        .         .         .154 

BOOK  III 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  TEN  O'CLOCK 

X     CAROLINE  MITFORD  WRITES  A  DESPATCH     173 
XI    MR.  ARRELSFORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES    .     187 
XII    THORNE  TAKES  CHARGE  OF  THE  TELE- 
GRAPH OFFICE     .....     200 
xi 


xii  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XIII  THE  TABLES  ARE  TURNED    .         .  .217 

XIV  THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          .         .  .229 
XV    LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH   .  .     247 

BOOK  IV 
WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  ELEVEN   O'CLOCK 

XVI    THE  TUMULT  IN  HUMAN  HEARTS  .  .261 

XVII    WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN    .         .  .     271 

XVIII     CAPTAIN  THORNB  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF  .     292 

XIX    THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL  .  .     301 

XX    THE  LAST  REPRIEVE      .         .         .  .318 

AFTERWORD   „                          •        •  330 


BOOK  I 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  EIGHT  O'CLOCK 


CHAPTER  I 

THE  BATTERY  PASSES 

OUTSIDE,  the  softness  of  an  April  night;  the 
verdure  of  tree  and  lawn,  the  climbing  roses, 
already  far  advanced  in  that  southern  latitude, 
sweetly  silvered  in  the  moonlight.  Within  the 
great  old  house  apparently  an  equal  calm. 

Yet,  neither  within  nor  without  was  the  night 
absolutely  soundless.  Far  away  to  the  south- 
ward the  cloudless  horizon,  easily  visible  from 
the  slight  eminence  on  which  the  house  stood, 
was  marked  by  quivering  flashes  of  lurid  light. 
From  time  to  time,  the  attentive  ear  might  catch 
the  roll,  the  roar,  the  reverberation  of  heavy 
sound  like  distant  thunder-peals  intermingled 
with  sharper  detonations.  The  flashes  came 
from  great  guns,  and  the  rolling  peals  were  the 
sound  of  the  cannon,  the  detonations  explosions 
of  the  shells.  There  was  the  peace  of  God  in  the 
heaven  above;  there  were  the  passions  of  men 
on  the  earth  beneath. 

Lights  gleamed  here  and  there,  shining 
through  the  twining  rose  foliage,  from  the  win- 

8 


4  SECEET  SERVICE 

dows  of  the  old  house,  which  stood  far  back  from 
the  street.  From  a  room  on  one  side  of  the  hall, 
which  opened  from  the  broad  pillared  portico 
of  Colonial  fashion,  a  hum  of  voices  arose. 

A  group  of  women,  with  nervous  hands  and 
anxious  faces,  working  while  they  talked,  were 
picking  lint,  tearing  linen  and  cotton  for  band- 
ages. Their  conversation  was  not  the  idle 
chatter  of  other  days.  They  "  told  sad  stories 
of  the  death  of  kings!  "  How  "  Tom  "  and 
"  Charles  "  and  "  Allen  "  and  "  Page  "  and 
*  *  Burton  ' '  had  gone  down  into  the  Valley  of  the 
Shadow  of  Death,  whence  they  had  not  come 
back.  How  this  fort  had  been  hammered  yester- 
day, the  other,  the  day  before.  How  So-and- 
So  's  wounds  had  been  ministered  tg.  How  Such- 
a-One's  needs  had  been  relieved.  *  fiow  the  en- 
emy were  drawing  closer  and  closer  and  closer, 
and  how  they  were  being  held  back  with  courage, 
which,  alas!  by  that  time  was  the  courage  of 
despair.  And  much  of  their  speech  was  of  their 
own  kind,  of  bereft  women  and  fatherless  chil- 
dren. And  ever  as  they  talked,  the  busy  fingers 
flew. 

Upstairs  from  one  of  the  front  rooms  the  light 
shone  dimly  through  a  window  partly  covered 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  5 

by  a  half -drawn  Venetian  blind.  One  standing 
at  the  side  of  the  house  and  listening  would 
have  heard  out  of  the  chamber  low  meanings, 
muttered  words  from  feverish  lips  and  delirious 
brain.  The  meaningless  yet  awful  babble  was 
broken  now  and  again  by  words  of  tenderness 
and  anguish.  Soft  hands  were  laid  on  the  burn- 
ing brow  of  the  poor  sufferer  within,  while  a 
mother's  eyes  dropped  tears  upon  bloodstained 
bandages  and  wasted  frame. 

And  now  the  gentle  wind  which  swept  softly 
through  the  trees  bore  a  sudden  sharper,  stran- 
ger sound  toward  the  old  house  in  the  garden. 
The  tramp  of  horse,  the  creak  of  wheels,  the 
faint  jingling  of  arms  and  sabres  drew  nearer 
and  rose  louder.  Sudden  words  of  command 
punctured  the  night.  Here  came  a  battery, 
without  the  rattle  of  drum  or  the  blare  of  bugles, 
with  no  sound  but  its  own  galloping  it  rolled 
down  the  street.  Lean,  gaunt  horses  were  rid- 
den and  driven  by  leaner  and  gaunter  men  in 
dusty,  worn,  ragged,  tattered  uniforms.  Only 
the  highly  polished  brass  guns — twelve-pounder 
Napoleons — gleamed  bright  in  the  moonlight. 

The  sewing  women  came  out  on  the  porch 
and  the  blind  of  the  window  above  was  lifted 


6  SECRET  SERVICE 

and  a  white-haired  woman  stood  framed  in  the 
light. 

No,  those  watchers  did  not  cheer  as  the  bat- 
tery swept  by  on  its  way  to  the  front.  For  one 
thing,  a  soldier  lay  upstairs  dying ;  for  another, 
they  had  passed  the  time  when  they  cheered  that 
tattered  flag.  Now  they  wept  over  it  as  one 
weeps  as  he  beholds  for  the  last  time  the  face  of 
a  friend  who  dies.  Once  they  had  acclaimed  it 
as  the  sunrise  in  the  morning,  now  they  watched 
it  silently  go  inevitably  to  the  sunset  of  defeat. 

The  men  did  not  cheer  either.  They  were  not 
past  cheering — oh,  no!  They  were  made  of 
rougher  stuff  than  the  women,  and  the  time 
would  come  when,  in  final  action,  they  would 
burst  forth  into  that  strange,  wild  yell  that 
struck  terror  to  the  hearts  of  the  hearers.  They 
could  cheer  even  in  the  last  ditch,  even  in 
the  jaws  of  death — face  the  end  better  for 
their  cheering  perhaps;  but  women  are  more 
silent  in  the  crisis.  They  bear  and  give  no 
tongue. 

The  officer  in  command  saw  the  little  group 
of  women  on  the  porch.  The  moonlight  shone 
from  the  street  side  and  high-lighted  them,  turn- 
ing the  rusty  black  of  most  of  the  gowns,  home- 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  7 

dyed  mourning, — all  that  could  be  come  at  in 
those  last  awful  days  in  Richmond, — into  soft 
shadows,  above  which  their  faces  shone  angelic. 
He  saw  the  woman's  head  in  the  window,  too. 
He  knew  who  lay  upon  the  bed  of  death  within 
the  chamber.  He  had  helped  to  bring  him  back 
from  the  front  several  days  before.  He  bit  his 
lips  for  a  moment  and  then,  ashamed  of  his  emo- 
tion, his  voice  rang  harsh.  With  arm  and  sabre 
the  battery  saluted  the  women  and  passed  on, 
while  from  the  window  of  the  great  drawing- 
room,  opposite  the  room  of  the  lint-pickers  and 
bandage-tearers,  a  slender  boy  stared  and 
stared  after  the  disappearing  guns,  his  eyes  full 
of  envy  and  vexatious  tears  as  he  stamped  his 
foot  in  futile  protest  and  disappointment. 

The  noise  made  by  the  passing  cannon  soon 
died  away  in  the  distance.  Stillness  supervened 
as  before;  workers  whispered  together,  realis- 
ing that  some  of  those  passing  upon  whom  they 
had  looked  would  pass  no  more,  and  that  they 
would  look  upon  them  never  again.  Upstairs 
the  moans  of  the  wounded  man  had  died  away; 
the  only  thing  that  persisted  was  the  fearful 
thundering  of  the  distant  guns  around  be- 
leaguered Petersburg.  Within  the  drawing- 


8 

room,  the  boy  walked  up  and  down  restlessly, 
muttering  to  himself,  evidently  nerving  himself 
to  desperate  resolution. 

1  i  I  won 't  do  it, ' '  he  said.  * '  I  won 't  stay  here 
any  longer." 

Pie  threw  up  his  hands  and  turned  to  the  por- 
traits that  adorned  the  room,  portraits  that  car- 
ried one  back  through  centuries  to  the  days  of 
the  first  cavalier  of  the  family,  who  crossed  the 
seas  to  seek  his  fortune  in  a  new  land,  and  it 
was  a  singular  thing  that  practically  every  one 
of  them  wore  a  sword 

* '  You  all  fought, ' '  said  the  boy  passionately, 
"  and  I  am  going  to." 

The  door  at  the  other  end  was  softly 
opened.  The  great  room  was  but  dimly  lighted 
by  candles  in  sconces  on  the  wall;  the  great 
chandelier  was  not  lighted  for  lack  of  tapers, 
but  a  more  brilliant  radiance  was  presently  cast 
over  the  apartment  by  the  advent  of  old  Martha. 
She  had  been  the  boy's  "  Mammy  "  and  the 
boy's  father's  "  Mammy  "  as  well,  and  no  one 
dared  to  speculate  how  much  farther  into  the 
past  she  ran  back. 

"  Is  dat  you,  Mars  Wilfred?  "  said  the  old 
woman,  waddling  into  the  room,  both  hands  ex- 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  9 

tended,  bearing  two  many-branched  candle- 
sticks, which  she  proceeded  to  deposit  upon  the 
handsome  mahogany  tables  with  which  the  long 
drawing-room  was  furnished. 

' '  Yes,  it  is  I,  Aunt  Martha.  Did  you  see  Ben- 
ton 's  Battery  go  by?  " 

' '  Lawd  lub  you,  chile,  Ah  done  seed  so  many 
guns  an'  Bosses  an'  soljahs  a-gwine  by  Ah  don't 
tek  no  notice  ob  'em  no  mo'.  'Peahs  lak  dey 
keep  on  a-passin'  by  fo'ebah." 

"  Well,  there  won't  be  many  more  of  them 
pass  by,"  said  the  boy  in  a  clear  accent,  but 
with  that  soft  intonation  which  would  have  be- 
trayed his  Southern  ancestry  anywhere,  "  and 
before  they  are  all  gone,  I  would  like  to  join  one 
of  them  myself. ' ' 

"  Why,  my  po'  li'l  lamb !  "  exclaimed  Martha, 
her  arms  akimbo,  ' '  dat  Ah  done  nussed  in  dese 
ahms,  is  you  gwine  to  de  fight?  " 

The  boy's  demeanour  was  anything  but  lamb- 
like. He  made  a  fierce  step  toward  her. 

"  Don't  you  call  me  *  lamb  '  any  more,"  he 
said,  "  it's  ridiculous  and " 

Mammy  Martha  started  back  in  alarm. 

"  'Peahs  mo'  lak  a  lion  'd  be  better,"  she 
admitted. 


10  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Where's  mother?  "  asked  the  boy,  dismiss- 
ing the  subject  as  unworthy  of  argument. 

"  I  reckon  she's  upstaihs  wid  Mars  Howard, 
suh.  Yo'  bruddah " 

"  I  want  to  see  her  right  away,"  continued 
the  boy  impetuously. 

"  Mars  Howard  he's  putty  bad  dis  ebenin','' 
returned  Martha.  "  Ah  bettah  go  an'  tell  her 
dat  you  want  her,  but  Ah  dunno's  she'd  want 
to  leab  him. ' ' 

11  Well,  you  tell  her  to  come  as  soon  as  she 
can.  I'm  awfully  sorry  for  Howard,  but  it's 
living  men  that  the  Confederacy  needs  most 
now." 

"  Yas,  suh,"  returned  the  old  nurse,  with  a 
quizzical  look  out  of  her  black  eyes  at  the  slen- 
der boy  before  her.  "  Dey  suah  does  need 
men,"  she  continued,  and  as  the  youngster  took 
a  passionate  step  toward  her,  she  deftly  passed 
out  of  the  room  and  closed  the  door  behind  her, 
and  he  could  hear  her  ponderous  footsteps 
slowly  and  heavily  mounting  the  steps. 

The  boy  went  to  the  window  again  and  stared 
into  the  night.  In  his  preoccupation  he  did  not 
catch  the  sound  of  a  gentler  footfall  upon  the 
stairs,  nor  did  he  notice  the  opening  of  the  door 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  11 

and  the  silent  approach  of  a  woman,  the  woman 
with  white  hair  who  had  stood  at  the  window. 
The  mother  of  a  son  dead,  a  son  dying,  and  a 
son  living.  No  distinctive  thing  that  in  the  Con- 
federacy. Almost  any  mother  who  had  more 
than  one  boy  could  have  been  justly  so  char- 
acterised. She  stopped  half-way  down  the  room 
and  looked  lovingly  and  longingly  at  the  slight, 
graceful  figure  of  her  youngest  son.  Her  eyes 
filled  with  tears — for  the  dying  or  the  living  or 
both?  Who  can  say?  She  went  toward  him, 
laid  her  hand  on  his  shoulder.  He  turned  in- 
stantly and  at  the  sight  of  her  tears  burst  out 
quickly : 

"  Howard  isn't  worse,  is  he?  "  for  a  moment 
forgetful  of  all  else. 

The  woman  shook  her  head. 

"  I  am  afraid  he  is.  The  sound  of  that  pass- 
ing battery  seemed  to  excite  him  so.  He  thought 
he  was  at  the  front  again  and  wanted  to  get  up." 

"  Poor  old  Howard!  ' 

"  He's  quieter  now,  perhaps " 

"  Mother,  is  there  anything  I  can  do  for 
him?  " 

"  No,  my  son,"  answered  the  woman  with  a 
sigh,  "  I  don't  think  there  is  anything  that  any- 


12  SECRET  SERVICE 

body  can  do.  We  can  only  wait — and  hope.  He 
is  in  God's  hands,  not  ours." 

She  lifted  her  face  for  a  moment  and  saw  be- 
yond the  room,  through  the  night,  and  beyond 
the  stars  a  Presence  Divine,  to  Whom  thousands 
of  other  women  in  that  dying  Confederacy  made 
daily,  hourly,  and  momentary  prayers.  Less 
exalted,  more  human,  less  touched,  the  boy 
bowed  his  head,  not  without  his  own  prayer, 
too. 

' '  But  you  wanted  to  see  me,  Wilfred,  Martha 
said,"  the  woman  presently  began. 

"  Yes,  mother,  I " 

The  boy  stopped  and  the  woman  was  in  no 
hurry  to  press  him.  She  divined  what  was  com- 
ing and  would  fain  have  avoided  it  all. 

"  I  am  thankful  there  is  a  lull  in  the  cannon- 
ading, ' '  she  said,  listening.  ' '  I  wonder  why  it 
has  stopped?  " 

"  It  has  not  stopped,"  said  Wilfred,  "  at 
least  it  has  gone  on  all  evening." 

"  I  don't  hear  it  now." 

' '  No,  but  you  will — there !  ' : 

"  Yes,  but  compared  to  what  it  was  yester- 
day— you  know  how  it  shook  the  house — and 
Howard  suffered  so  through  it." 


13 

"  So  did  I,"  said  the  boy  in  a  low  voice 
fraught  with  passion. 

"  You,  my  son?  ' 

"  Yes,  mother,  when  I  hear  those  guns  and 
know  that  the  fighting  is  going  on,  it  fairly 
maddens  me — — " 

But  Mrs.  Varney  hastily  interrupted  her  boy. 
Woman-like  she  would  thrust  from  her  the  de- 
cision which  she  knew  would  be  imposed  upoc 
her. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  she  said;  "  I  know  how  you  suf- 
fered,— we  all  suffered,  we "  She  turned 

away,  sat  down  in  a  chair  beside  the  table, 
leaned  her  head  in  her  hands,  and  gave  way  to 
her  emotions.  "  There  has  been  nothing  but 
suffering,  suffering  since  this  awful  war  be- 
gan," she  murmured. 

"  Mother,"  said  Wilfred  abruptly,  "  I  want 
to  speak  to  you.  You  don't  like  it,  of  course,  but 
you  have  just  got  to  listen  this  time." 

Mrs.  Varney  lifted  her  head  from  her  hands. 
Wilfred  came  nearer  to  her  and  dropped  on  his 
knees  by  her  side.  One  hand  she  laid  upon  his 
shoulder,  the  other  on  his  head.  She  stared 
down  into  his  up-turned  face. 

"  I  know — I  know,  my  boy — what  you  want." 


14  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  can't  stay  here  any  longer,"  said  the 
youth;  "  it  is  worse  than  being  shot  to  pieces. 
I  just  have  to  chain  myself  to  the  floor  whenever 
I  hear  a  cannon-shot  or  see  a  soldier.  When 
can  I  go?  ' 

The  woman  stared  at  him.  In  him  she  saw 
faintly  the  face  of  the  boy  dying  upstairs.  In 
him  she  saw  the  white  face  of  the  boy  who  lay 
under  the  sun  and  dew,  dead  at  Seven  Pines. 
In  him  she  saw  all  her  kith  and  kin,  who,  true 
to  the  traditions  of  that  house,  had  given  up 
their  lijes  for  a  cause  now  practically  lost.  She 
could  not  give  up  the  last  one.  She  drew  him 
gently  to  her,  but,  boy-like,  he  disengaged  him- 
self aijd  drew  away  with  a  shake  of  his  head, 
not  that  he  loved  his  mother  the  less,  but  honour 
— as  he  saw  it — the  more. 

"  Why  don't  you  speak?  "  he  whispered  at 
last, 

* '  I  don 't  know  what  to  say  to  you,  Wilfred, ' ' 
faltered  his  mother,  although  there  was  but  one 
thing  to  say,  and  she  knew  that  she  must 
say  it,  yet  she  was  fighting,  woman-like,  for 
time. 

' '  I  will  tell  you  what  to  say, ' '  said  the  boy. 

11  What?  " 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  15 

"  Say  that  you  won't  mind  if  I  go  down  to 
Petersburg  and  enlist. ' ' 

' '  But  that  would  not  be  true,  Wilfred, ' '  said 
his  mother,  smiling  faintly. 

"  True  or  not,  mother,  I  can't  stay  here." 
' '  Oh,  Wilfred,  Russell  has  gone,  and  Howard 
is  going,  and  now  you  want  to  go  and  get 
killed." 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  killed  at  all,  mother." 
"  But  you  are  so  young,  my  boy." 
"  Not  younger  than  Tom  Kittridge,"  an- 
swered the  boy;  "  not  younger  than  Ell  Stuart 
or  Cousin  Steven  or  hundreds  of  other  boys 
down  there.  See,  mother — they  have  called  for 
all  over  eighteen,  weeks  ago ;  the  seventeen  call 
may  be  out  any  moment ;  the  next  one  after  that 
takes  me.  Do  you  want  me  to  stay  here  until 
I  am  ordered  out !  I  should  think  not.  Where's 
your  pride  ?  ' 

"  My  pride?  Ah,  my  son,  it  is  on  the  battle- 
field, over  at  Seven  Pines,  and  upstairs  with 
Howard." 

"  Well,  I  don't  care,  mother,"  he  persisted 
obstinately.  ' l  I  love  you  and  all  that,  you  know 
it, — but  I  can't  stand  this.  I've  got  to  go.  I 
must  go." 


16  SECRET  SERVICE 

Mrs.  Varney  recognised  from  the  ring  of  de- 
termination in  the  boy's  voice  that  his  mind  was 
made  up.  She  could  no  longer  hold  him.  With 
or  without  her  consent  he  would  go,  and  why 
should  she  withhold  it?  Other  boys  as  young  as 
hers  had  gone  and  had  not  come  back.  Aye, 
there  was  the  rub :  she  had  given  one,  the  other 
trembled  on  the  verge,  and  now  the  last  one! 
Yes,  he  must  go,  too, — to  live  or  die  as  Grod 
pleased.  If  they  wanted  her  to  sacrifice  every- 
thing on  the  altar  of  her  country,  she  had  her 
own  pride,  she  would  do  it,  as  hundreds  of  other 
women  had  done.  She  rose  from  her  chair  and 
went  toward  her  boy.  He  was  a  slender  lad  of 
sixteen  but  was  quite  as  tall  as  she.  As  he  stood 
there  he  looked  strangely  like  his  father, 
thought  the  woman. 

"  Well,"  she  said  at  last,  "  I  will  write  to 
your  father  and " 

"  But,"  the  boy  interrupted  in  great  disap- 
pointment, "  that'll  take  forever.  You  never 
can  tell  where  his  brigade  is  from  day  to  day. 
I  can't  wait  for  you  to  do  that." 

"  Wilfred,"  said  his  mother,  "  I  can't  let  you 
go  without  his  consent.  You  must  be  patient. 
I  will  write  the  letter  at  once,  and  we  will  send 


THE  BATTERY  PASSES  17 

it  by  a  special  messenger.  You  ought  to  hear 
by  to-morrow." 

The  boy  turned  away  impatiently  and  strode 
toward  the  door. 

"  Wilfred,"  said  his  mother  gently.  The 
tender  appeal  in  her  voice  checked  him.  She 
came  over  to  him  and  put  her  arm  about  his 
shoulders.  "  Don't  feel  bad,  my  boy,  that  you 
have  to  stay  another  day  with  your  mother.  It 
may  be  many  days,  you  know,  before — 

"  It  isn't  that,"  said  Wilfred. 

"  My  darling  boy — I  know  it.  You  want  to 
fight  for  your  country — and  I'm  proud  of  you. 
I  want  my  sons  to  do  their  duty.  But  with  your 
father  at  the  front,  one  boy  dead,  and  the  other 
wounded,  dying " 

She  turned  away. 

"  You  will  write  father  to-night,  won't  you?  ' 

"  Yes— yes!  " 

"  I'll  wait,  then,  until  we  have  had  time  to  get 
a  reply, ' '  said  the  boy. 

"  Yes,  and  then  you  will  go  away.  I  know 
what  your  father's  answer  will  be.  The  last  of 
my  boys — Oh,  God,  my  boys !  ' ' 


CHAPTER  II 

A  COMMISSION  FROM  THE  PRESIDENT 

THE  door  giving  entrance  to  the  hall  was  opened 
unceremoniously  by  the  rotund  and  privileged 
Martha.  She  came  at  an  opportune  time,  reliev- 
ing the  tension  between  the  mother  and  son. 
Wilfred  was  not  insensible  to  his  mother's  feel- 
ings, but  he  was  determined  to  go  to  the  front. 
He  was  glad  of  the  interruption  and  rather 
shamefacedly  took  advantage  of  it  by  leaving 
the  room. 

"  Well,  Martha,  what  is  it?  "  asked  Mrs.  Var- 
ney,  striving  to  regain  her  composure. 

"  Deys  one  ob  de  men  fum  de  hossiple  heah, 
ma'am." 

"  Another  one?  ' 

"  Ah  'clah  to  goodness,  ma'am,  dey  jes'  Keeps 
a-comin'  an'  a-comin'.  'Peahs  like  we  cain't 
keep  no  close  fo'  ourse'f ;  de  sheets  an'  table- 
cloths an'  napkins  an'  eben  de  young  misstess' 
petticoats,  dey  all  hab  to  go." 

"  And  we  have  just  sent  all  the  bandages  we 
have,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  smiling. 

18 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    19 

"  Den  we  got  to  git  some  mo'.  Dey  says 
dey's  all  used  up,  an'  two  mo'  trains  jes'  come 
in  crowded  full  o'  wounded  sojahs — an'  mos' 
all  ob  'em  dreffeul  bad !  ' ' 

"  Is  Miss  Kittridge  here  yet,  Martha?  " 

"  Yas'm,  Ah  jes'  seed  her  go  in'  thu  de  hall 
into  de  libr'y." 

11  Ask  her  if  they  have  anything  to  send. 
Even  if  it 's  only  a  little  let  them  have  it.  What 
they  need  most  is  bandages.  There  are  some  in 
Howard's  room,  too.  Give  them  half  of  what 
you  find  there.  I  think  what  we  have  left  will 
last  long  enough  to — to " 

"  Yas'm,"  said  old  Martha,  sniffing.  "  Ah'm 
a-gwine.  Does  you  want  to  see  de  man?  " 

"  Yes,  send  him  in,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

There  was  a  light  tap  on  the  door  after  Mar- 
tha went  out. 

"  Come  in,"  said  the  mistress  of  the  house, 
and  there  entered  to  her  a  battered  and  dilapi- 
dated specimen  of  young  humanity,  his  arm  in 
a  sling.  "  My  poor  man!  "  exclaimed  Mrs. 
Varney.  "  Sit  down." 

"  Thank  you,  ma'am." 

"  Martha,"  she  called  to  the  old  woman,  who 
paused  at  the  door  on  her  way  to  the  stairs, 


20  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  can't  you  get  something  to  eat  and  drink  for 
this  gentleman?  " 

"  Well,  the  pantry  ain't  obahflowin',  as  you 
know,  Mrs.  Varney.  But  Ah  reckon  Ah  might 
fin'  a  glass  o'  milk  ef  Ah  jes'  had  to." 

"  All  our  wine  has  gone  long  ago,"  said  Mrs. 
Varney  to  the  soldier,  "  but  if  a  glass  of 
milk " 

"  I  haven't  seen  a  glass  of  milk  for  three 
years,  ma'am,"  answered  the  man,  smiling; 
"  it  would  taste  like  nectar." 

"  Martha  will  set  it  for  you  in  the  dining- 
room  while  you  are  waiting.  What  hospital  did 
you  come  from,  by  the  way?  ' 

"  The  Winder,  ina'am." 

"And  is  it  full?  " 

"  They  are  laying  them  on  blankets  on  the 
floor.  You  can  hardly  step  for  wounded 
men. ' ' 

11  I  suppose  you  need  everything?  " 

"  Everything,  but  especially  bandages." 

"  Have  you  been  over  to  St.  Paul's  Church? 
The  ladies  are  working  there  to-night." 

"  Yes,  ma'am,  I've  been  over  there,  but 
they're  not  working  for  the  hospital;  they're 
making  sand-bags  for  fortifications." 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    21 

"  And  where  are  you  from?  ' 

"  I'm  a  Louisiana  Tiger,  ma'am,"  answered 
the  man  proudly. 

' '  You  don 't  look  much  like  it  now, ' '  said  the 
woman,  smiling. 

"  No,  I  guess  the  lamb  is  more  like  me  now, 
but  just  wait  until  I  get  well  enough  to  go  to 
the  front  again,"  admitted  the  soldier  cheer- 
fully. 

At  this  moment  one  of  the  ladies  who  had  been 
working  in  the  other  room  came  in  carrying  a 
small  packet  of  bandages  done  up  in  a  coarse 
brown  paper. 

"  Oh,  Miss  Kittridge,"  said  Mrs.  Varney, 
"  here  is  the  gentleman  who 

Miss  Kittridge  was  a  very  business-like 
person. 

11  This  is  every  scrap  we  have,"  she  said, 
handing  the  soldier  the  parcel  with  a  little  bow. 
"  If  you  will  come  back  in  an  hour  or  two, 
perhaps  we  shall  have  more  for  you." 

"  Thank  you,  ladies,  and  God  bless  you.  I 
don't  know  what  our  poor  fellows  in  the  hos- 
pitals would  do  if  it  weren't  for  you." 

"  Don't  forget  your  milk  in  the  dining-room," 
said  Mrs.  Varney. 


22  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I'm  not  likely  to,  ma'am,"  returned  the 
soldier,  as,  in  spite  of  his  wounded  arm,  he 
bowed  gracefully  to  the  women. 

In  the  hall  Martha's  voice  could  be  heard  ex- 
claiming : 

"  Come  right  dis  way,  you  po'  chile,  an'  see 
what  Ah's  got  fo'  you  in  de  dinin'-room." 

"  You  must  be  tired  to  death,"  said  Mrs.  Var- 
ney  to  Miss  Kittridge,  looking  at  the  white  face 
of  the  other  woman.  Her  brother  had  been 
killed  a  few  days  before,  but  the  clods  had 
scarcely  rattled  down  upon  his  coffin  before  she 
was  energetically  at  work  again — for  other 
women's  brothers. 

*  *  No,  no, ' '  she  said  bravely ;  ' '  and  our  tired- 
ness is  nothing  compared  to  the  weariness  of 
our  men.  We  are  going  to  stay  late  to-night, 
Mrs.  Varney,  if  you  will  let  us.  There 's  so  many 
more  wounded  come  in  it  won't  do  to  stop  now. 
We  have  found  some  old  linen  that  will  make 
splendid  bandages,  and 

"  My  dear  girl,"  said  the  matron,  "  stay  as 
long  as  you  possibly  can.  I  will  see  if  Martha 
can't  serve  you  something  to  eat  after  a  while. 
I  don't  believe  there  is  any  tea  left  in  the 
iouse. ' ' 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    23 

"  Bread  and  butter  will  be  a  feast,"  said  Miss 
Kittridge. 

"  And  I  don't  believe  there  is  much  butter 
either,"  smiled  the  older  woman. 

"  Well,  it  doesn't  matter,"  said  the  other. 
'  *  Is — is  your  son — is  there  any  change  I  ' ' 

' '  Not  for  the  better, ' '  was  the  reply.  '  *  I  am 
afraid  his  fever  is  increasing." 

"  And  has  the  surgeon  seen  him  this  even- 
ing! " 

"  Not  to-night." 

"  Why  not?  "  exclaimed  Miss  Kittridge  in 
great  surprise.  "  Surely  his  condition  is  suffi- 
ciently critical  to  demand  more  than  one  brief 
visit  in  the  morning." 

"  I  can't  ask  him  to  come  twice  with  so  many 
waiting  for  him,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  But  they  would  not  refuse  you,  Mrs.  Var- 
ney," said  Miss  Kittridge  quickly.  "  There's 
that  man  going  back  to  the  hospital,  he's  in  the 
dining-room  yet.  I'll  call  him  and  send  word 
that " 

She  started  impulsively  toward  the  door,  but 
Mrs.  Varney  caught  her  by  the  arm. 

11  No,"  she  said  firmly;  "  I  can't  let  you." 

"  Not  for  your  own  son?  " 


24  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  I  am  thinking  of  the  sons  of  other  mothers. 
The  surgeon  has  done  all  that  he  can  for  him. 
And  think  how  many  other  sons  would  have  to 
be  neglected  if  he  visited  mine  twice.  He  will 
come  again  to-morrow." 

The  second  woman  stood  looking  at  her  in 
mingled  sympathy  and  amazement,  and  there 
was  a  touch  of  pride  in  her  glance,  too.  She  was 
proud  of  her  sex,  and  she  had  a  right  to  be 
there  in  Richmond  that  spring,  if  ever. 

"  I  understand,"  said  Miss  Kittridge  at  last. 
"  I  suppose  you  are  right." 

They  stared  at  each  other,  white-faced,  a  mo- 
ment, when  there  entered  to  them  youth  and 
beauty  incarnate.  There  was  enough  resem- 
blance between  the  pale,  white-haired  mother 
and  the  girlish  figure  in  the  doorway  to  pro- 
claim their  relationship.  The  girl's  cheek  had 
lost  some  of  its  bloom  and  some  of  its  roundness. 
There  was  too  much  that  was  appalling  and 
fearful  in  and  about  Richmond  then  not  to  leave 
its  mark  even  upon  the  most  youthful  and  the 
most  buoyant,  yet  things  did  not  come  home  to 
the  young  as  they  did  to  those  older.  She  was 
still  a  lovely  picture,  especially  in  the  soft  radi- 
ance of  the  candles.  She  carried  her  hat  in  her 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    25 

hand.  The  flowers  upon  it  were  assuredly  those 
of  yester-year,  it  would  not  have  passed  muster 
as  the  mode  anywhere  except  in  besieged  Rich- 
mond ;  and  her  dress,  although  it  fitted  her  per- 
fectly, was  worn  and  faded  and  had  been  turned 
and  patched  and  altered  until  it  was  quite  be- 
yond further  change,  yet  she  wore  it  as  airily 
as  if  it  had  been  tissue  of  silver  or  cloth  of  gold. 
The  mother's  face  brightened. 

*  *  Edith  dear, ' '  she  exclaimed, ' '  how  late  you 
are!    It  is  after  eight  o'clock.    You  must  be 
tired  out." 

"  I  am  not  tired  at  all,"  answered  the  girl 
cheerily.  "  I  have  not  been  at  the  hospital  all 
afternoon;  this  is  my  day  off.  How  is  How- 
ard? " 

11  I  wish  I  could  say  just  the  same,  but  he 
seems  a  little  worse." 

The  girl's  face  went  suddenly  grave.  She 
stepped  over  to  her  mother,  took  her  hand  and 
patted  it  softly. 

*  *  Is  there  nothing  you  can  do  ?  ' 

"  My  dear,"  said  her  mother,  "  Howard — 
we — are  all  in  God's  hands." 

She  drew  a  long  breath  and  lifted  her  head 
bravely. 


26  SECRET  SERVICE 

11  Miss  Kittridge,"  said  the  girl,  "  I  have 
something  very  important  to  tell  mother, 
and " 

Miss  Kittridge  smiled  back  at  her. 

"  I  am  going  right  away,  honey.  There  is 
lots  of  work  for  us  to  do  and " 

"  You  don't  mind,  I  hope,"  said  Edith  Var- 
ney,  calling  after  her  as  she  went  into  the  hall. 

"  No,  indeed,"  was  the  reply. 

Mrs.  Varney  sat  down  wearily  by  the  table, 
and  Edith  pulled  up  a  low  stool  and  sat  at  her 
feet. 

"  Well,  my  dear?  " 

i  i  Mamma — what  do  you  think  ?  What  do  you 
think?  " 

"  I  think  a  great  many  things,"  said  Mrs. 
Varney,  "  but 

"  Yes,  but  you  wouldn't  ever  think  of  this." 

11  Certainly  I  shall  not,  unless  you  tell  me." 

*  *  Well,  I  have  been  to  see  the  President. ' ' 
"  The  President— Mr.  Davis!  " 

"  Yes." 

"  And  what  did  you  go  to  see  the  President 
for?  " 

*  *  I  asked  him  for  an  appointment  for  Captain 
Thome." 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    27 

"  For  Captain  Thome!    My  dear " 

* '  Yes,  mother,  for  the  War  Department  Tele- 
graph Service.    And  he  gave  it  to  me,  a  special 
commission.    He  gave  it  to  me  for  father's  sake 
and  for  Captain  Thome's  sake, — he  has  met 
him  and  likes  him, — and  for  my  own." 
"  What  sort  of  an  appointment?  " 
"  Appointing  him  to  duty  here  in  Richmondr 
a  very  important  position.    He  won't  be  sent  to 
the  front,  and  he  will  be  doing  his  duty  just  the 
same. ' ' 

11  But,  Edith,  you  don't— you  can't— 
"  Yes,  it  will,  mother.  The  President, — I 
just  love  him, — told  me  they  needed  a  man  who 
understood  telegraphing  and  who  was  of  high 
enough  rank  to  take  charge  of  the  service.  As 
you  know,  most  of  the  telegraph  operators  are 
privates,  and  Captain  Thorne  is  an  expert. 
Since  he's  been  here  in  Richmond  he's  helped 
them  in  the  telegraph  office  often.  Lieutenant 
Foray  told  me  so." 

Mrs.  Varney  rose  and  moved  away.  Edith 
followed  her. 

11  Now,  mamma!  "  she  exclaimed;  "  I  feel 
you  are  going  to  scold  me,  and  you  must  not, 
because  it's  all  fixed  and  the  commission  will 


28  SECRET  SERVICE 

be  sent  over  here  in  a  few  minutes — just 
as  soon  as  it  can  be  made  out — and  when 
it  comes  I  am  going  to  give  it  to  him  my- 
self." 

Mrs.  Varney  moved  over  toward  the  table  and 
lifted  a  piece  of  paper,  evidently  a  note. 

"  He  is  coming  this  evening,"  she  said. 

"  How  do  you  know?  "  asked  her  daughter. 

"  Well,  for  one  thing,"  said  her  mother,  "  I 
can  remember  very  few  evenings  when  he  hasn't 
been  here  since  he  was  able  to  walk  out  of  the 
hospital. ' ' 

"  Mamma!  " 

' '  And  for  another  thing,  this  note  came  about 
half  an  hour  ago. ' ' 

11  Is  it  forme?  " 

"  For  me,  my  dear,  else  I  shouldn't  have 
opened  it.  You  can  read  it,  if  you  like." 

"  Has  it  been  here  all  this  tune?  "  exclaimed 
Edith  jealously. 

"  All  this  time.  You  will  see  what  he  says. 
This  will  be  his  last  call;  he  has  his  orders  to 
leave." 

"  Why,  it's  too  ridiculous!  "  said  the  girl; 
"  just  as  if  the  commission  from  the  President 
wouldn't  supersede  everything  else.  It  puts 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    29 

him  at  the  head  of  the  Telegraph  Service.  He 
will  be  in  command  of  the  Department.  He  says 
it  is  a  good-bye  call,  does  he?  "  She  looked  at 
the  note  again  and  laughed,  "  All  the  better,  it 
will  be  that  much  more  of  a  surprise.  Now, 
mamma,  don't  you  breathe  a  word  about  it,  I 
want  to  tell  him  myself." 

"  But,  Edith  dear — I  am  sorry  to  criticise 
you — but  I  don 't  at  all  approve  of  your  going  to 
the  President  about  this.  It  doesn't  seem  quite 
the  proper  thing  for  a  young  lady  to  interest 
herself  so  far " 

"  But  listen,  mamma,"  and  as  she  spoke  the 
light  went  out  of  Miss  Edith's  face  at  her 
mother's  grave  and  somewhat  reproving  aspect. 
"  I  couldn't  go  to  the  War  Department  people. 
Mr.  Arrelsford  is  there  in  one  of  the  offices,  and 
ever  since  I — I  refused  him,  you  know  how  he 
has  treated  me !  If  I  had  applied  for  anything 
there,  it  would  have  been  refused  at  once,  and 
he  would  have  got  them  to  order  Captain 
Thome  away  right  off.  I  know  he  would — why, 
that  is  where  his  orders  came  from!  " 

"  But,  my  dear " 

"  That  is  where  they  came  from.  Isn't  it 
lucky  I  got  that  commission  to-day.  There's 


30  SECRET  SERVICE 

the  bell ;  I  wonder  who  it  can  be  ?  "    She  stopped 
and  listened  while  the  door  opened  and  Jonas, 
the  butler,  entered.    *  *  Is  it  Captain  Thome !  ' 
asked  Edith  eagerly. 

"  No,  ma'am." 

11  Oh!  " 

"  It's  another  offisun,  ma'am.  He  says  he's 
fum  de  President  an'  he's  got  to  see  Miss  Edith 
pussonally." 

Jonas  extended  a  card  which,  as  he  spoke, 
Edith  took  and  glanced  at  indifferently. 

"  Lieutenant  Maxwell,"  she  read. 

"  Ask  the  gentleman  in,  Jonas,"  said  Mrs. 
Varney. 

"  It's  come,"  whispered  Edith  to  her  mother. 

"  Do  you  know  who  he  is?  " 

"  No — but  he's  from  the  President — it  must 
be  that  commission." 

At  this  moment  old  Jonas  ushered  into  the 
drawing-room  a  very  dashing  young  officer, 
handsome  in  face,  gallant  in  bearing,  and 
dressed  in  a  showy  and  perfectly  fitting  uni- 
form, which  was  quite  a  contrast  to  the  worn 
habiliments  of  the  men  at  the  front.  Mrs.  Var- 
ney stepped  forward  a  little,  and  Lieutenant 
Maxwell  bowed  low  before  her. 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    31 

"  Good-evening,  ma'am.  Have  I  the  honour 
of  addressing  Miss  Varney?  " 

"  I  am  Mrs.  Varney,  sir." 

* '  Madam, ' '  said  the  Lieutenant,  *  *  I  am  very 
much  afraid  this  looks  like  an  intrusion  on  my 
part,  but  I  come  from  the  President,  and  he  de- 
sires me  to  see  Miss  Varney  personally." 

"  Any  one  from  the  President  could  not  be 
otherwise  than  welcome,  sir.  This  is  my  daugh- 
ter. Edith,  let  me  present  Lieutenant  Max- 
well." 

The  young  Lieutenant,  greatly  impressed, 
bowed  profoundly  before  her,  and  taking  a  large 
brown  envelope  from  his  belt,  handed  it  to  her. 

"  Miss  Varney,"  he  said,  "  the  President 
directed  me  to  deliver  this  into  your  hands,  with 
his  compliments.  He  is  glad  to  be  able  to  do 
this,  he  says,  not  only  at  your  request,  but  be- 
cause of  your  father  and  for  the  merits  of  the 
gentleman  in  question." 

"  Oh,  thank  you,"  cried  the  girl,  taking  the 
envelope. 

"  Won't  you  be  seated,  Lieutenant  Max- 
well? "  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Yes,  do,"  urged  the  girl,  holding  the  en- 
velope pressed  very  tightly  to  her  side. 


32  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Nothing  would  please  me  so  much,  ladies," 
answered  the  Lieutenant,  "  but  I  must  go  back 
to  the  President's  house  right  away.  I'm  on 
duty  this  evening.  Would  you  mind  writing  me 
off  a  line  or  two,  Miss  Varney,  just  to  say  you 
have  received  the  communication1?  " 

"  Why,  certainly,  you  want  a  receipt.  I'll  go 
upstairs  to  my  desk;  it  won't  take  a  moment. 
And  could  I  put  in  how  much  I  thank  him  for 
his  kindness?  ' 

' '  I  am  sure  he  would  be  more  than  pleased, ' ' 
smiled  Lieutenant  Maxwell,  as  Edith  left  the 
room  and  hastened  up  the  stairs. 

"  We  haven't  heard  so  much  cannonading  to- 
day, Lieutenant,"  said  Mrs.  Varney.  "  Do  you 
know  what  it  means  I  ' 

"  I  don't  think  they  are  quite  positive,  ma'am, 
but  they  can't  help  looking  for  a  violent  attack 
to  follow." 

"  I  don't  see  why  it  should  quiet  down  before 
an  assault." 

11  Well,  there  is  always  a  calm  before  a 
storm,"  said  the  Lieutenant.  "  It  might  be 
some  signal,  or  it  might  be  they  are  moving  their 
batteries  to  open  on  some  special  point  of  at- 


COMMISSION  FROM  PRESIDENT    33 

tack.  They  are  trying  every  way  to  break 
through  our  defences,  you  know. ' ' 

"  It's  very  discouraging.  We  can't  seem  to 
drive  them  back  this  time." 

« We're  holding  them  where  they  are, 
though,"  said  Maxwell  proudly.  "  They'll 
never  get  in  unless  they  do  it  by  some  scurvy 
trick;  that's  where  the  danger  lies.  We  are 
always  looking  out  for  it,  and " 

At  this  moment  Edith  Varney  reentered  the 
room.  She  had  left  her  hat  upstairs  with  the 
official-looking  envelope,  and  had  taken  time  to 
glance  at  a  mirror  and  then  to  thrust  a  red  rose 
in  her  dark  hair.  The  impressionable  young 
Lieutenant  thought  she  looked  prettier  than 
ever. 

"  Lieutenant  Maxwell,"  she  said,  extending 
a  folded  paper,  "  here  is  your  receipt " 

The  butler's  words  to  some  one  in  the  hall  in- 
terrupted her  further  speech. 

"  Will  you  jes'  kin'ly  step  dis  way,  suh!  ': 
she  heard  Jonas  say,  and  as  Edith  turned  she 
found  herself  face  to  face  with  Captain  Thome ! 


CHAPTER  III 

ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE 

ON  the  sleeves  of  Captain  Thome's  coat  the  in- 
signia of  a  Captain  of  Confederate  Artillery 
were  displayed;  his  uniform  was  worn,  soiled, 
and  ill-fitting,  giving  honourable  evidence  of 
hard  service;  his  face  was  pale  and  thin  and 
showed  signs  of  recent  illness,  from  which  he 
had  scarcely  recovered.  In  every  particular  he 
was  a  marked  contrast  to  Lieutenant  Max- 
well. 

"  Miss  Varney,"  he  said,  bowing  low. 

"  We  were  expecting  you,"  answered  Edith, 
giving  her  hand  to  Thorne.  "  Here's  Captain 
Thome,  mamma!  " 

Mrs.  Varney  shook  hands  with  him  graciously 
while  her  daughter  turned  once  more  to  the 
other  man,  with  the  acknowledgment  of  the 
order,  which  she  handed  to  him. 

"  I  wasn't  so  very  long  writing  it,  was  Ir 
Lieutenant  Maxwell?  "  she  asked. 

"  I've  never  seen  a  quicker  piece  of  work, 
Miss  Varney,"  returned  that  young  man,  put- 

34 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  35 

ting  the  note  in  his  belt  and  smiling  as  he  did 
so.  "  When  you  want  a  clerkship  over  at  the 
Government  offices,  you  must  surely  let  me 
know. ' ' 

"  You  would  better  not  commit  yourself," 
said  Edith  jestingly ;  *  *  I  might  take  you  at  your 
word. ' ' 

11  Nothing  would  please  me  more,"  was  the 
prompt  answer.  "  All  you  have  got  to  do  is 
just  apply,  and  refer  to  me,  of  course." 

"  Lots  of  the  other  girls  are  doing  it,"  con- 
tinued Edith  half-seriou,sly.  "  They  have  to 
live.  Aren't  there  a  good  many  where  you 
are?  " 

"  "Well,  we  don't  have  so  many  as  they  do 
over  at  the  Treasury.  I  believe  there  are  more 
ladies  over  there  than  men.  And  now  I  must 
go." 

"  A  moment,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  coming  for- 
ward with  Thome.  "  Do  you  gentlemen  know 
each  other?  " 

Captain  Thome  shook  his  head  and  stepped 
forward,  looking  intently  at  the  other. 

"  Let  me  have  the  pleasure  of  making  you 
acquainted,  then.  Captain  Thorne — Lieutenant 
Maxwell. ' ' 


36  SECRET  SERVICE 

Thorne  slowly  inclined  his  head.  Maxwell 
also  bowed. 

"  I  have  not  had  the  pleasure  of  meeting 
Captain  Thorne  before,  although  I  have  heard 
of  him  a  great  many  times,"  he  said 
courteously. 

"  Yes?  "  answered  the  other,  who  seemed  to 
be  a  man  of  few  words. 

* '  In  fact,  Captain,  there  is  a  gentleman  in  one 
of  our  offices  who  seems  mighty  anxious  to  pick 
a  fight  with  you." 

11  Really!  "  exclaimed  Captain  Thorne,  smil- 
ing somewhat  sarcastically;  "  pick  a  fight  with 
me!  To  what  office  do  you  refer,  sir!  " 

"  The  War  Office,  sir,"  said  Lieutenant  Max- 
well, rather  annoyed,  he  could  not  exactly  say 
why. 

"  Dear,  dear!  "  continued  Thorne  urbanely; 
"  I  didn't  suppose  there  was  anybody  in  the 
War  Office  who  wanted  to  fight !  ' ' 

"  And  why  not,  sir!  "  asked  Lieutenant  Max- 
well haughtily,  while  Edith  barely  stifled  a 
laugh,  and  her  mother  even  smiled. 

"  Well,  if  he  wanted  to  fight,  he'd  hardly 
be  in  an  office  at  a  time  like  this,  would 
he?  " 


"If  he  wanted  to  fight,  he'd  hardly  be  in  an  office1 

(Page  36) 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  37. 

Captain  Thome's  sarcasm  seemed  to  perturb 
the  youngster,  but  his  good  breeding  got  the 
better  of  his  annoyance. 

"I'd  better  not  tell  him  that,  Captain,"  he 
said  with  a  great  effort  at  lightness ;  * '  he  would 
certainly  insist  upon  having  you  out." 

"  That  would  be  too  bad,"  said  the  Captain. 
"  It  might  interfere  with  his  office  hours 
and " 

"  He  doesn't  believe  it,  Miss  Varney,"  said 
Maxwell,  turning  to  the  younger  woman,  "  but 
it  is  certainly  true.  I  dare  say  you  know  the 
gentleman 

"  Please  don't,  Lieutenant,"  interrupted 
Edith  quickly.  ' '  I  would  rather  not  talk  about 
it,  if  you  please. " 

"  Of  course,"  said  Maxwell,  "  I  didn't  know 
there  was  anything " 

"  Yes,"  said  Edith.  "  Let's  talk  about 
something  else.  You  know  there  is  always  the 
weather  to  fall  back  on 

"  I  should  say  so,"  laughed  the  Lieutenant, 
"  and  mighty  bad  weather  for  us,  too." 

"  Yes,  isn't  it?  " 

They  turned  away,  talking  and  laughing 
somewhat  constrainedly,  while  Mrs.  Varney 


38  SECRET  SERVICE 

picked  up  the  note  that  was  still  lying  on  the 
table. 

"  From  your  note,  I  suppose  you  are  leaving 
us  immediately,  Captain  Thome.  Your  orders 
have  come  ?  ' 

"  Yes,  Mrs.  Varney,"  said  the  Captain.  "  I 
am  afraid  this  must  be  the  last  of  my  pleasant 
calls." 

"  Isn't  it  rather  sudden?  Are  you  quite 
well  f  It  seems  to  me  they  ought  to  give  you  a 
little  more  time  to  recover. ' ' 

' '  I  have  no  doubt  that  I  am,  or  feel,  much  bet- 
ter than  I  look,"  said  the  Captain,  "  and  we 
have  to  be  ready  for  anything,  you  know.  I 
have  been  idle  too  long  already. ' ' 

"  Yes,  I  suppose  so,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 
"  Well,  it  has  been  a  great  pleasure  to  have 
you  call  upon  us.  When  you  are  away,  we  shall 
greatly  miss  your  visits." 

"  Thank  you;  I  shall  never  forget  what  they 
have  been  to  me." 

"  Lieutenant  Maxwell  is  going,  mamma," 
said  Edith. 

"  So  soon!  Please  excuse  me  a  moment, 
Captain.  I  am  very  sorry  you  have  to  hurry 
away,  Lieutenant;  we  shall  hope  for  the  pleas- 


ure  of  seeing  you  again,  if  your  duties  permit. ' * 

"  I  shall  certainly  avail  myself  of  your  in- 
vitation, if  you  will  allow  me."  He  saluted 
Captain  Thome.  "  Good-evening,  sir." 

Thorne,  of  course,  returned  the  courteous 
salute  of  his  junior. 

"  Lieutenant  Maxwell,"  he  said  pleasantly,  as 
Mrs.  Varney  followed  Lieutenant  Maxwell  into 
the  hall. 

' '  Now  remember,  you  are  to  come  some  time 
when  duty  doesn't  call  you  away  so  soon,"  she 
said,  as  he  bowed  himself  out. 

* '  Trust  me  not  to  forget  that,  Mrs.  Varney, ' ' 
said  the  Lieutenant,  as  he  disappeared  on  the 
porch. 

Captain  Thorne  and  Edith  were  left  alone. 
The  girl  stepped  over  to  a  small  table  on  which 
stood  a  vase  of  roses,  and,  with  somewhat 
nervous  hands,  she  busied  herself  arranging 
them.  The  young  officer  watched  her  in  silence 
for  a  little  while,  the  moments  tense  with  emo- 
tion. 

"  Shall  I  see  Mrs.  Varney  again?  "  he  began 
at  last. 

' '  Oh,  I  suppose  so,  but  not  now.  I  heard  her 
go  upstairs  to  Howard." 


40  SECRET  SERVICE 

"How  is  he?  " 

1 1  Desperately  ill. ' ' 

1 '  I  am  sorry. ' ' 

"  Yes,"  said  tlie  girl. 

"  I  have  a  very  little  time  to  stay  and " 

"  Oh— not  long?  "  asked  Edith. 

"  No,  I  am  sorry  to  say." 

"  Well,  do  you  know,"  she  looked  at  him 
archly,  "  I  believe  you  will  have  more  time 
than  you  really  think  you  have.  It  would  be 
odd  if  it  came  out  that  way,  wouldn't  it?  "  she 
continued,  as  she  played  with  the  flower  in  her 
hand. 

"  Yes,  but  it  won't  come  out  that  way,"  said 
Thome,  as  he  stepped  closer  to  her. 

"  You  don't  know,"  she  faltered,  as  Thorne 
drew  the  flower  from  her  and  took  her  hand  in 
his.  They  stood  there  quiet  a  moment,  and  she 
did  not  draw  her  hand  away.  "  Well,  it  makes 
no  difference  how  soon  you  are  going 'a  way;  you 
can  sit  down  in  the  meantime  if  you  want  to. ' ' 

"It  is  hardly  worth  while,"  he  said;  "  my 
time  is  so  short." 

"You  would  better,"  interrupted  the  girl; 
"  I  have  a  great  many  things  to  say  to 
you." 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  41 

"  Have  you!  "  he  asked,  sitting  down  on  the 
little  sofa  by  her  side  in  compliance  with  her 
invitation. 

"  Yes." 

11  But  I  have  only  one  thing  to  say  to  you — 
Miss  Varney  and — that  is  " — Thome  took  her 
other  hand  in  both  of  his — "  good-bye." 

Very  different  words  had  trembled  on  his  lips, 
as  he  knew  and  as  the  girl  knew. 

"  But  I  don't  really  think  you  will  have  to 
say  that,  Captain  Thome, ' '  said  Edith  slowly. 

11  I  know  I  will." 

"  Then,"  said  Edith  more  softly,  "  it  will  be 
because  you  want  to  say  it." 

"  No,"  said  Thorne,  resolutely  and  of  his 
own  motion  releasing  her  hands,  which  she  had 
allowed  him  to  hold  without  remonstrance;  "  it 
will  be  because  I  must." 

He  rose  to  his  feet  and  took  up  his  hat  from 
the  table  as  if,  the  thing  being  settled,  he  had 
only  to  go.  But  the  girl  observed  with  secret 
joy  that  he  made  no  other  effort  at  departure. 

"  Oh,  you  think  you  must,  do  you,  Captain 
Thorne?  "  said  Edith,  looking  up  at  him  mis- 
chievously. * '  You  are  a  very  wise  person,  but 
you  don't  know  all  that  I  know." 


42  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  I  think  that  is  more  than  likely,  Miss  Var- 
ney,  but  won't  you  tell  me  some  of  the  things 
that  you  know  that  I  don't,  so  that  I  can  ap- 
proach your  knowledge  in  that  respect?  " 

"  I  wouldn't  mind  telling  you  one  thing,  and 
that  is  that  it  is  very  wrong  for  you  to  think  of 
leaving  Richmond  now." 

"  Oh,  but  you  don't  know." 

"  Yes,  I  do." 

"  Well,  what  do  you  know?  "  asked  Thome 
curiously. 

"  Whatever  you  were  going  to  say.  Most 
likely  it  was  that  there's  something  or  other  I 
don't  know  about,  but  I  do  know  this.  You 
were  sent  here  to  recover,  and  you  haven't 
nearly  had  enough  time  for  it  yet. ' ' 

"  I  do  look  as  if  a  high  wind  would  blow  me 
away,  don't  I?  "he  laughed. 

"  No  matter  how  you  look,  you  ought  not  to 
go.  You  are  just  making  fun  of  it,  as  you  al- 
ways do  of  everything.  No  matter,  you  can 
have  all  the  fun  you  like,  but  the  whole  thing  is 
settled;  you  are  not  going  away  at  all,  you  are 
going  to  stay  here,"  she  concluded  with  most 
decided  but  winning  emphasis. 

"  Oh,  I'm  not  going?    Well,  that  is  quite  a 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  43 

change  for  me,"  said  Thome  composedly.  He 
laid  his  hat  back  on  the  table  and  came  closer  to 
Edith.  u  Perhaps  you  wouldn't  mind  telling  me 
what  I  am  going  to  do." 

"  I  don't  mind  at  all,  and  it  is  this.  You  see, 
I  have  been  to  see — I  am  almost  afraid  to  tell 
you." 

"  Don't  tell  me,"  said  the  man  with  sudden 
seriousness,  laying  aside  all  his  pleasantry, 
"  because  it  can't  be  true.  I  have  my  orders, 
and  I  am  leaving  to-night. ' ' 

"  Where — to  Petersburg — to  the  front?  " 

"  We  can't  always  tell  where  orders  will  take 
us,"  he  said  evasively,  again  sitting  down  be- 
side her  on  the  lounge. 

He  could  scarcely  tear  himself  away  from 
her,  from  the  delicious  yet  painful  emotion 
aroused  by  her  presence.  He  ought  to  have 
gone  long  since,  yet  he  was  with  her,  as  he  sup- 
posed, for  the  last  time.  Surely  he  might  in- 
dulge himself  a  little.  He  loved  her  so  des- 
perately, so  hopelessly. 

"  But  listen,"  said  the  girl;  "  supposing 
there  were  other  orders,  orders  from  a  higher 
authority,  appointing  you  to  duty  here?  ' 

* '  It  would  not  make  any  difference. '  ' 


44  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  You  don't  mean  you  would  go  in  spite  of 
them?  "  cried  the  girl  in  sudden  alarm. 

Thome  looked  at  her  gravely  and  nodded 
his  head. 

' '  But  if  it  were  proved  that  your  first  orders 
were  a  mistake — — " 

She  stretched  out  her  hand  toward  him,  which 
Thorne  clasped  closely  again, 

11  But  it  wasn't  a  mistake,  and  I  must  go," 
he  said  slowly,  rising  to  his  feet  once  more,  but 
still  holding  her  hand. 

"  Is  it  something  dangerous?  "  asked  the  girl 
apprehensively. 

1 1  Oh,  well,  enough  to  make  it  interesting. ' ' 

But  Edith  did  not  respond  to  his  well  sim- 
ulated humour.  She  drew  her  hand  away,  and 
Thorne  fancied  with  a  leap  of  his  heart  that  she 
did  it  with  reluctance.  She  began  softly : 

"  Don't  be  angry  with  me  if  I  ask  you  again 
about  your  orders.  I  must  know. ' ' 

"  But  why?  "  asked  Thorne  curiously. 

* l  No  matter,  tell  me. ' ' 

"  I  can't  do  that.  I  wish  I  could,"  he  an- 
swered with  a  slight  sigh. 

"  You  needn't,"  said  the  girl  triumphantly; 
'  *  I  do  know. ' ' 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  45 

The  Captain  started  and,  in  spite  of  his  con- 
trol, a  look  of  dismay  and  apprehension  flitted 
across  his  face  as  the  girl  went  on: 

"  They're  sending  you  on  some  mission 
where  death  is  almost  certain.  They  will  sacri- 
fice your  life,  because  they  know  you  are  fear- 
less and  will  do  anything.  There  is  a  chance 
for  you  to  stay  here,  and  be  just  as  much  use, 
and  I  am  going  to  ask  you  to  take  it.  It  isn't 
your  life  alone — there  are — others  to  think  of 
and — that's  why  I  ask  you.  It  may  not  sound 
well,  perhaps  I  ought  not — you  won't  under- 
stand, but  you 

As  she  spoke  she  rose  to  her  feet,  confront- 
ing him,  while  she  impulsively  thrust  out  her 
hand  toward  him  again.  Once  more  he  took 
that  beloved  hand  in  his  own,  holding  it  close 
against  him.  Burning  avowals  sprang  to  his 
lips,  and  the  colour  flamed  into  her  face  as  she 
stood  motionless  and  expectant,  looking  at  him. 
She  had  gone  as  far  as  a  modest  woman  might. 
Now  the  initiative  was  his.  She  could  only 
wait. 

"  No,"  said  the  man  at  last,  by  the  exercise 
of  the  most  iron  self-control  and  repression, 
"  you  shall  not  have  this  against  me,  too." 


46  SECRET  SERVICE 

Edith  drew  closer  to  him,  leaving  her  hand  in 
his  as  she  placed  her  other  on  his  shoulder.  She 
thought  she  knew  what  he  would  have  said. 
And  love  gave  her  courage.  The  frankness  of 
war  was  in  the  air.  If  this  man  left  her  now, 
she  might  never  see  him  again.  She  was  a 
woman,  but  she  could  not  let  him  go  without  an 
effort. 

"  Against  you!  What  against  you?  What 
do  you  mean?  "  she  asked  softly. 

The  witchery  of  the  hour  was  upon  him,  too, 
and  the  sweetness  of  her  presence.  He  knew 
he  had  but  to  speak  to  receive  his  answer,  to 
summon  the  fortress  and  receive  the  surrender. 
Her  eyes  dropped  before  his  passionately 
searching  look,  her  colour  came  and  went,  her 
bosom  rose  and  fell.  She  thought  he  must  cer- 
tainly hear  the  wild  beating  of  her  heart.  He 
pressed  her  hands  closely  to  his  breast  for  a 
moment,  but  quickly  pulled  himself  together 
again. 

"  I  must  go,"  he  said  hoarsely;  "  my  busi- 
ness is — elsewhere.  I  ought  never  to  have  seen 
you  or  spoken  to  you,  but  I  had  to  come  to  this 
house  and  you  were  here,  and  how  could  I  help 
it?  Oh — I  couldn't  for  my  whole— it's  only 


ORDERS  TO  CAPTAIN  THORNE  47 

you  in  this He  stopped  and  thrust  her 

hands  away  from  him  blindly  and  turned  away. 
As  there  was  a  God  above  him  he  would  not  do 
it.  "  Your  mother — I  would  like  to  say  good- 
bye to  her. ' ' 

11  No,  you  are  not  going,"  cried  the  girl 
desperately,  playing  her  last  card.  "  Listen, 
they  need  you  in  Richmond :  the  President  told 
me  so  himself — your  orders  are  to  stay  here. 
You  are  to  be  given  a  special  commission  on  the 
War  Department  Telegraph  Service,  and 
you " 

"  No,  no,  I  won't  take  it — I  can't  take  it,  Miss 
Varney." 

"  Can't  you  do  that  much  for — me?  "  said 
the  girl  with  winning  sweetness,  and  again  she 
put  out  her  hands  to  him. 

"  It  is  for  you  that  I  will  do  nothing  of  the 
kind,"  he  answered  quickly;  "  if  you  ever  think 
of  me  again  after — well,  when  I  am  gone,  re- 
member that  I  refused. ' ' 

"  But  you  can't  refuse;  it  is  the  President's 
desire,  it  is  his  order,  you  have  got  to  obey. 
Wait  a  moment,  I  left  it  upstairs.  I  will  fetch 
it  for  you  and  you  will  see. ' ' 

She  turned  toward  the  door. 


48  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  No,"  said  Thome,  "  don't  get  it,  I  won't 
look  at  it." 

"  But  you  must  see  what  it  is.  It  puts  you 
at  the  head  of  everything.  You  have  entire 
control.  When  you  see  it  I  know  you  will  ac- 
cept it.  Please  wait. ' ' 

"  No,  Miss  Varney,  I  can't — — " 

"  Oh,  yes,  you  can,"  cried  Edith,  who  would 
hear  no  denial  as  she  ran  swiftly  toward  the 
door. 


CHAPTER  IV 

MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION 

THE  Captain  stared  after  her  departing  figure ; 
he  listened  to  her  footfalls  on  the  stair,  and 
then  came  to  an  instant  resolution.  He  would 
take  advantage  of  her  opportune  withdrawal. 
He  turned  back  to  the  table,  seized  his  hat,  and 
started  for  the  door,  only  to  come  face  to  face 
with  another  charming  young  woman,  who  stood 
breathless  before  him  to  his  great  and  ill-con- 
cealed annoyance.  Yet  the  newcomer  was 
pretty  enough  and  young  enough  and  sweet 
enough  to  give  any  man  pause  for  the  sheer 
pleasure  of  looking  at  her,  to  say  nothing  of 
speaking  to  her. 

The  resources  of  an  ancient  wardrobe,  that 
looked  as  though  it  had  belonged  to  her  great- 
grandmother,  had  been  called  upon  for  a  cos- 
tume which  was  quaint  and  old-fashioned  and 
altogether  lovely.  She  was  evidently  much 
younger  than  Edith  Varney,  perhaps  just  six- 
teen, Wilfred's  age.  With  outstretched  arms 

49 


50  SECRET  SERVICE 

she  barred  the  door  completely,  and  Thorne,  of 
course,  came  to  an  abrupt  stop. 

"  Oh,  good-evening,"  she  panted,  as  soon  as 
she  found  speech ;  she  had  run  without  stopping 
from  her  house  across  the  street. 

"  Good-evening,  Miss  Mitford,"  he  answered, 
stepping  to  one  side  to  let  her  pass,  but  through 
calculation  or  chance  she  kept  her  position  at 
the  door. 

"  How  lucky  this  is !  "  she  continued.  •"  You 
are  the  very  person  I  wanted  to  see.  Let's  sit 
down  and  then  I'll  tell  you  all  about  it.  Good- 
ness me,  I  am  all  out  of  breath  just  running 
over  from  our  house." 

Thorne  did  not  accept  her  invitation,  but 
stood  looking  at  her.  An  idea  came  to  him. 

"  Miss  Mitford,"  he  said  at  last,  stepping 
toward  her,  "  will  you  do  something  for 


"  Of  course  I  will." 

"  Thank  you  very  much,  indeed.  Just  tell 
Miss  Varney  when  she  comes  down — just  say 
good-night  for  me  and  tell  her  that  I've  gone." 

"  I  wouldn't  do  such  a  thing  for  the  wide, 
wide  world, ' '  returned  Caroline  Mitford  in  pre- 
tended astonishment. 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION     51 

"Why  not?  " 

"  It  would  be  a  wicked,  dreadful  story,  be- 
cause you  wouldn't  be  gone." 

"  I  am  sorry  you  look  at  it  that  way,"  said 
Thome,  "  because  I  am  going.  Good-night, 
Miss  Mitford." 

But  before  he  could  leave  the  room,  the  girl, 
who  was  as  light  on  her  feet  as  a  fairy,  caught 
him  by  the  arm. 

"  No — you  don't  seem  to  understand.  I've 
got  something  to  say  to  you." 

"Yes,  I  know,"  said  Thome;  "but  some 
other  time." 

"  No,  now." 

Of  course,  he  could  have  freed  himself  by  the 
use  of  a  little  force,  but  such  a  thing  was  not 
to  be  thought  of.  Everything  conspired  to  keep 
him  when  his  duty  called  him  away,  he  thought 
quickly. 

"  There  isn't  any  other  time,"  said  Caroline, 
"it  is  to-night.  We  are  going  to  have  a 
Starvation  party." 

* '  Good  Heavens !  ' '  exclaimed  Thorne ;  * '  an- 
other! " 

"  Yes,  we  are." 

"  I  can't  see  how  it  concerns  me." 


52  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  It  is  going  to  be  over  at  our  house,  and  we 
expect  you  in  half  an  hour. ' ' 

"  I  shouldn't  think  you  would  want  to  play 
at  this  time." 

'  *  We  are  not  going  to  play.  We  are  going  to 
make  bandages  and  sandbags  and " 

"  You  won't  need  me." 

11  Yes,  you  can  tell  us  the  best  way  to " 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Mitford,  I  can't  come.  I 
have  my  orders  and  I  am  leaving  to-night." 

"  Now,  that  won't  do  at  all,"  said  the  girl, 
pouting.  "  You  went  to  Mamie  Jones'  party; 
I  don't  see  why  you  should  treat  me  like  this." 

11  Mamie  Jones!"  said  Thome.  "Why, 
that  was  last  Thursday,  and  now  I  have  got 
orders,  I  tell  you,  and " 

But  Caroline  was  not  to  be  put  off. 

"  Now,  there's  no  use  talking  about  it,"  she 
said  vehemently. 

"  Yes,  I  see  that." 

"  Didn't  you  promise  to  obey  orders  when 
I  gave  them?  Well,  these  are  orders." 

"  Another  set,"  laughed  Thorne. 

"  I  don't  know  anything  about  any  others. 
These  are  mine." 

"  Well,  but  this  time " 


MISS  MITFOED'S  INTERVENTION     53 

"  This  time  is  just  the  same  as  all  the  other 
times,  only  worse;  besides  I  told  her  you  would 
be  there." 

"  What's  that?  " 

"  I  say  she  expects  you,  that's  all.'* 

"  Who  expects  me!  " 

"  Why,  Edith,  of  course;  who  do  you  suppose 
I  was  talking  about  all  this  time  ?  ' ' 

"  Oh,  she  expects  me  to " 

"  Why,  of  course,  she  does.  You  are  to  take 
her  over.  You  needn't  stay  if  you  don't  want 
to.  Now  I  will  go  and  tell  her  you  are  wait- 
ing." 

"  Oh,  very  well,"  said  Thome,  smiling;  "  if 
she  expects  me  to  take  her  over  I  will  do  so,  of 
course,  but  I  can 't  stay  a  moment. ' ' 

"Wei',"  said  Caroline,  "I  thought  you 
would  come  to  your  senses  some  time  or  an- 
other. See  here,  Mr.  Captain,  was  she  'most 
ready?  " 

"Well,  how  do  I  know." 

11  What  dress  did  she  have  on?  ' 

"  Dress?  " 

"  Oh,  you  men!    Why,  she's  only  got  two." 

1  i  Yes ;  well,  very  likely,  this  was  one  of  them,, 
Miss  Mitford." 


54  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  No  matter,  I  am  going  upstairs  to  see,  any- 
way. Captain  Thorne,  you  can  wait  out  there 
on  the  veranda  or,  perhaps,  it  would  be  pleas- 
anter  if  you  were  to  smoke  a  cigar  out  in  the 
summerhouse  at  the  side  of  the  garden.  It  is 
lovely  there  in  the  moonlight,  and " 

"  I  know,  but  if  I  wait  right  here " 

"  Those  are  my  orders.  It's  cooler  outside, 
you  know,  anyway,  and " 

"  Pardon  me,  Miss  Mitford,  orders  never 
have  to  be  explained,  you  know,"  interrupted 
the  Captain,  smiling  at  the  charming  girl. 

"  That's  right;  I  take  back  the  explanation," 
she  said,  as  Thorne  stepped  toward  the  window ; 
' '  and,  Captain, ' '  cried  the  girl. 

"  Yes?  " 

"  Be  sure  and  smoke." 

Thorne  laughed,  as  he  lighted  his  cigar  and 
stepped  out  onto  the  porch,  and  thence  into  the 
darkness  of  the  garden  path. 

"  Oh,"  said  Caroline  to  herself,  "he  is 
splendid.  If  Wilfred  were  only  like  that !  ' '  she 
pouted.  ' '  But  then — our  engagement 's  broken 
off  anyway,  so  what's  the  difference.  If  he 
were  like  that — I'd — —  No! — I  don't  think 
I'd " 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION     55 

Her  soliloquy  was  broken  by  the  entrance  of 
Mrs.  Varney,  who  came  slowly  down  the  room. 

"  Why,  Caroline  dear!  What  are  you  talk- 
ing about,  all  to  yourself?  " 

"  Oh — just — I  was  just  saying,  you  know — 

that — why,  I  don't  know  what  I  was Do 

you  think  it  is  going  to  rain?  "  she  returned  in 
great  confusion. 

"  Dear  me,  child;  I  haven't  thought  about  it. 
Why,  what  have  you  got  on?  Is  that  a  new 
dress,  and  in  Richmond?  " 

"  A  new  dress?  Well,  I  should  think  so. 
These  are  my  great-grandmother's  mother's 
wedding  clothes.  Aren't  they  lovely?  Just  in 
the  nick  of  time,  too.  I  was  on  my  very  last 
rags,  or,  rather,  they  were  on  me,  and  I  didn't 
know  what  to  do.  Mother  gave  me  a  key  and 
told  me  to  open  an  old  horsehair  trunk  in  the 
attic,  and  these  were  in  it."  She  seized  the 
corners  of  her  dress  and  pirouetted  a  step  or 
two  forward  to  show  it  off,  and  then  dropped 
the  older  woman  an  elaborate,  old-fashioned 
courtesy.  ' '  I  ran  over  to  show  them  to  Edith, " 
she  resumed.  "  Where  is  she?  I  want  her  to 
come  over  to  my  house. ' ' 

"  Upstairs,  I  think.     I  am  afraid  she  can't 


56  SECRET  SERVICE 

come.  I  have  just  come  from  her  room, ' '  Mrs. 
Varney  continued  as  Caroline  started  to  inter- 
rupt, "  and  she  means  to  stay  here." 

"  I  will  see  about  that,"  said  Caroline,  run- 
ning out  of  the  room. 

Mrs.  Varney  turned  and  sat  down  at  her  desk 
to  write  a  letter, which  evidently,  from  her  sighs, 
was  not  an  easy  task.  In  a  short  time  the  girl 
was  back  again.  Mrs.  Varney  looked  up  from 
writing  and  smiled  at  her. 

"  You  see  it  was  no  use,  Caroline,"  she 
began. 

' '  No  use, ' '  laughed  the  girl ;  * '  well,  you  will 
see.  I  didn  't  try  to  persuade  her  or  argue  with 
her.  I  just  told  her  that  Captain  Thorne  was 
waiting  for  her  in  the  summerhouse.  Yes," 
she  continued,  as  Mrs.  Varney  looked  her  aston- 
ishment ;  "  he  is  still  here,  and  he  said  he  would 
take  her  over.  You  just  watch  which  dress  she 
has  on  when  she  comes  down.  Now  I  will  go  out 
there  and  tell  him  she'll  be  down  in  a  minute. 
I  have  more  trouble  getting  people  fixed  so  that 
they  can  come  to  my  party  than  it  would  take  to 
run  a  blockade  into  Savannah  every  fifteen  min- 
utes." 

Mrs.  Varney  looked  at  her  departing  figure 


MISS  MITFOED'S  INTERVENTION      57 

pleasantly  for  a  moment,  and  then,  with  a  deep 
sigh,  resumed  her  writing,  but  she  evidently  was 
not  to  conclude  her  letter  without  further  in- 
terruption, for  she  had  scarcely  begun  again 
when  Wilfred  came  into  the  room  with  a  bundle 
very  loosely  done  up  in  heavy  brown  paper.  As 
his  mother  glanced  toward  him  he  made  a  violent 
effort  to  conceal  it  under  his  coat. 

"  What  have  you  got  there,  Wilfred?  "  she 
asked  incuriously. 

"  That?  Oh,  nothing;  it  is  only — sayy 
mother,  have  you  written  that  letter  yet?  ' 

' '  No,  my  dear,  I  have  been  too  busy.  I  have 
been  trying  to  write  it,  though,  since  I  came 
down,  but  I  have  had  one  interruption  after  an- 
other. I  think  I  will  go  into  your  father's  of- 
fice and  do  it  there."  She  gathered  up  her 
paper  and  turned  to  leave  the  room.  "  It  is  a 
hard  letter  for  me  to  write,  you  know,"  she 
added  as  she  went  away. 

Wilfred,  evidently  much  relieved  at  his 
mother's  departure,  took  the  package  from  un- 
der his  coat,  put  it  on  the  table,  and  began  to 
undo  it.  He  took  from  it  a  pair  of  very  soiled, 
dilapidated,  grey  uniform  trousers.  He  had 
just  lifted  them  up  when  he  heard  Caroline's 


58 

step  on  the  porch,  and  the  next  moment  she 
came  into  the  room  through  the  long  French 
window.  Wilfred  stood  petrified  with  aston- 
ishment at  the  sudden  and  unexpected  appear- 
ance of  his  young  beloved,  but  soon  recovered 
himself  and  began  rolling  the  package  together 
again,  hastily  and  awkwardly,  while  Caroline 
watched  him  from  the  window.  She  coldly 
scrutinised  his  confusion  while  he  made  his  un- 
gainly roll,  and,  as  he  moved  toward  the  door, 
she  broke  the  silence. 

"  Ah,  good-evening,  Mr.  Varney,"  she  said 
coolly. 

"  Good-evening,"  he  said,  his  voice  as  cold  as 
her  own. 

They  both  of  them  had  started  for  the  hall 
door  and  in  another  second  they  would  have 
met. 

"  Excuse  me,"  said  Caroline,  "I'm  in  a 
hurry. ' ' 

"  That's  plain  enough.  Another  party,  I 
'  suppose,  and  dancing. ' ' 

"What  of  it?  What's  the  matter  with 
dancing,  I'd  like  to  know." 

"  Nothing  is  the  matter  with  dancing  if  you 
want  to,  but  I  must  say  that  it  is  a  pretty  way 


MISS  MITFOED'S  INTERVENTION     59 

of  going  on,  with  the  cannon  roaring  not  six 
miles  away. ' ' 

"  Well,  what  do  you  want  us  to  do?  Cry 
about  it!  I  have  cried  my  eyes  out  already; 
that  would  do  a  heap  of  good  now,  wouldn't 
it!  " 

"  Oh,  I  haven't  time  to  talk  about  such  petty 
details.  I  have  some  important  matters  to  at- 
tend to, ' '  he  returned  loftily. 

"  It  was  you  that  started  it,"  said  the  girl. 

Wilfred  turned  suddenly,  his  manner  at  once 
losing  its  badly  assumed  lightness. 

"  Oh,  you  needn't  try  to  fool  me,"  he  re- 
proached her;  "  I  know  well  enough  how  you 
have  been  carrying  on  since  our  engagement 
was  broken  off.  Half  a  dozen  officers  propos- 
ing to  you — a  dozen  for  all  I  know." 

"  What  difference  does  it  make?  "  she  re- 
torted pertly.  "  I  haven't  got  to  marry  them 
all,  have  If  " 

"  Well,  it  isn't  very  nice  to  go  on  like  that," 
said  Wilfred  with  an  air  into  which  he  in  vain 
sought  to  infuse  a  detached,  judicial,  and  in- 
different appearance.  "  Proposals  by  the 
wholesale!  " 

"  Goodness      me!  "      exclaimed      Caroline, 


W  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  what's  the  use  of  talking  about  it  to  me. 
They're  the  ones  that  propose,  I  don't.  How 
can  I  help  it?  " 

11  Oh,"  said  Wilfred  loftily,  "  you  can  help  it 
all  right.  You  helped  it  with  me. ' ' 

"  Well,"  she  answered,  with  a  queer  look  at 
him,  "  that  was  different." 

"  And  ever  since  you  threw  me  over "  he 

began. 

"  I  didn't  throw  you  over,  you  just  went 
over,"  she  interrupted. 

"  I  went  over  because  you  walked  off  with 
Major  Sillsby  that  night  we  were  at  Drury's 
Bluff, ' '  said  the  boy, ' '  and  you  encouraged  him 
to  propose.  You  admit  it,"  he  said,  as  the  girl 
nodded  her  head. 

"  Of  course  I  did.  I  didn't  want  him  hang- 
ing around  forever,  did  I!  That's  the  only  way 
to  finish  them  off.  What  do  you  want  me  to 
do — string  a  placard  around  my  neck,  saying, 
'  No  proposals  received  here.  Apply  at  the  of- 
fice '?  Would  that  make  you  feel  any  better? 
Well,"  she  continued,  as  the  boy  shrugged  his 
shoulders,  "  if  it  doesn't  make  any  difference 
to  you  what  I  do,  it  doesn't  even  make  as  much 
as  that  to  me. ' ' 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION      61 

"  Oh,  it  doesn't?  I  think  it  does,  though. 
You  looked  as  if  you  enjoyed  it  pretty  well 
while  the  Third  Virginia  was  in  the  city. ' ' 

"  I  should  think  I  did,"  said  Caroline 
ecstatically.  "  I  just  love  every  one  of  them. 
They  are  going  to  fight  for  us  and  die  for  us, 
and  I  love  them." 

"  Why  don't  you  accept  one  of  them  before 
he  dies,  then,  and  have  done  with  it?  I  suppose 
it  will  be  one  of  those  smart  young  fellows  with 
a  cavalry  uniform. ' ' 

' '  It  will  be  some  kind  of  a  uniform,  I  can  tell 
you  that.  It  won't  be  any  one  that  stays  in 
Richmond. ' ' 

"  Now  I  see  what  it  was,"  said  Wilfred, 
looking  at  her  gloomily.  "  I  had  to  stay  in 
Richmond,  and " 

The  boy  choked  up  and  would  not  finish. 

11  Well,"  said  Caroline,  "  that  made  a  heap 
of  difference.  Why,  I  was  the  only  girl  on 
Franklin  Street  that  didn't  have  a — some  one 
she  was  engaged  to — at  the  front.  Just  think 
what  it  was  to  be  out  of  it  like  that !  You  have 
no  idea  how  I  suffered;  besides,  it  is  our  duty 
to  help  all  we  can.  There  aren  't  many  things  a 
girl  can  do,  but  Colonel  Woolbridge — he's  one 


62  SECRET  SERVICE 

of  Morgan's  new  men,  you  know — said  that  the 
boys  fight  twice  as  well  when  they  have  a — 
sweetheart  at  home.  I  couldn't  waste  an  en- 
gagement on " 

11  And  is  that  why  you  let  them  all  propose  to 
you?  "  rejoined  the  youth  bitterly. 

"  Certainly;  it  didn't  hurt  me,  and  it  pleased 
them.  Most  of  'em  will  never  come  back  to  try 
it  again,  and  it  is  our  duty  to  help  all  we  can." 

"  And  you  really  want  to  help  all  you  can,  do 
you?  "  asked  Wilfred  desperately.  "  Well,  if 
I  were  to  join  the  army  would  you  help  me— 
that  way?  " 

This  was  a  direct  question.  It  was  the  argu- 
mentwm  ad  feminam  with  a  vengeance.  Caro- 
line hesitated.  A  swift  blush  overspread  her 
cheek,  but  she  was  game  to  the  core. 

"  Why,  of  course  I  would,  if  there  was  any- 
thing I — could  do, ' '  she  answered. 

' '  Well,  there  is  something  you  can  do. ' '  He 
unrolled  his  package  and  seized  the  trousers  by 
the  waistband  and  dangled  them  before  her  eyes. 
"  Cut  those  off,"  he  said;  "  they  are  twice  too 
long.  All  you  have  to  do  is  to  cut  them  here 
and  sew  up  the  ends,  so  that  they  don't  ravel 
out." 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION     63 

Caroline  stared  at  him  in  great  bewilder- 
ment. She  had  expected  something  quite 
different. 

' '  Why,  they  are  uniform  trousers, ' '  she  said 
finally.     "  You  are  going  to  join  the  army?  ' 
She  clapped  her  hands  gleefully.     ' '  Give  them 
to  me." 

"  Hush!  don't  talk  so  loud,  for  Heaven's 
sake,"  said  Wilfred.  "  I've  got  a  jacket  here, 
too."  He  drew  out  of  the  parcel  a  small  army 
jacket,  a  private  soldier's  coat.  "  It's  nearly  a 
fit.  It  came  from  the  hospital.  Johnny  Seldon 
wore  it,  but  he  won't  want  it  any  more,  you 
know,  and  he  was  just  about  my  size,  only  his 
legs  were  longer.  Well,"  he  continued,  as  the 
girl  continued  to  look  at  him  strangely,  "I 
thought  you  said  you  wanted  to  help  me. ' ' 

"  I  certainly  do." 

11  What  are  you  waiting  for,  then?  "  asked 
Wilfred. 

The  girl  took  the  trousers  and  dropped  on  her 
knees  before  him. 

11  Stand  still,"  she  said,  as  she  measured  the 
trousers  from  the  waistband  to  the  floor. 
"  This  is  about  the  place,  isn't  it?  " 

"  Yes,  just  there." 


64  SECRET  SERVICE 

* '  Wait, ' '  she  continued, ' '  until  I  mark  it  with 
a  pin. ' ' 

Wilfred  stood  quietly  until  the  proper  length 
had  been  ascertained,  and  then  he  assisted  Caro- 
line to  her  feet. 

11  Do  you  see  any  scissors  about?  "  she  asked 
in  a  businesslike  way. 

"  I  don't  believe  there  are  any  in  the  draw- 
ing-room, but  I  can  get  some  from  the  women 
sewing  over  there.  Wait  a  moment. ' ' 

"  No,  don't,"  said  the  girl;  "  they  would 
want  to  know  what  you  wanted  with  them,  and 
then  you  would  have  to  tell  them." 

11  Yes,"  said  the  boy;  "  and  I  want  to  keep 
this  a  secret  between  us." 

"  When  are  you  going  to  wear  them?  ' 

1 '  As  soon  as  you  get  them  ready. ' ' 

"  But  your  mother " 

"  She  knows  it.  She  is  going  to  write  to 
father  to-night.  She  said  she  would  send  it  by 
a  special  messenger,  so  we  ought  to  get  an  an- 
swer by  to-morrow. ' ' 

"  But  if  he  says  no?  " 

'  *  I  am  going  anyway. ' ' 

' '  Oh,  Wilfred,  I  am  so  glad.  Why,  it  makes 
another  thing  of  it,"  cried  the  girl.  "  When  I 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION      65 

said  that  about  staying  in  Richmond,  I  didn't 
know Oh,  I  do  want  to  help  all  I  can." 

"  You  do?  Well,  then,  for  Heaven's  sake,  be 
quick  about  it  and  cut  off  those  trousers.  So 
long  as  I  get  them  in  the  morning,"  said  Wil- 
fred, "  I  guess  it  will  be  in  plenty  of  time." 

' '  When  did  you  say  your  mother  was  going  to 
write?  " 

"  To-night." 

"  Of  course,  she  doesn't  want  you  to  go,  and 
she'll  tell  your  father  not  to  let  you.  Yes,"  she 
continued  sagely,  as  Wilfred  looked  up,  horror- 
stricken  at  the  idea;  "  that's  the  way  mothers 
always  do." 

"  What  can  I  do,  then?  "  he  asked  her. 

"  Why  don't  you  write  to  him  yourself,  and 
then  you  can  tell  him  just  what  you  like. ' ' 

"  That's  a  fine  idea.  I'll  tell  him  that  I  can't 
stay  here,  and  that  I'm  going  to  enlist  whether 
he  says  so  or  not.  That'll  make  him  say  yes, 
won 'tit?  " 

* '  Why,  of  course ;  there  '11  be  nothing  else  for 
him  to  say." 

' '  Say,  you  are  a  pretty  good  girl, ' '  said  Wil- 
fred, catching  her  hand  impulsively.  "  I'll  go 
upstairs  and  write  it  now.  You  finish  these  as 


66  SECRET  SERVICE 

soon  as  you  can.  You  can  ask  those  women  for 
some  scissors,  and  when  they  are  ready  leave 
them  in  this  closet,  but  don't  let  any  one  see  you 
doing  it,  whatever  happens." 

11  No,  I  won't,"  said  Caroline,  as  Wilfred  hur- 
ried off. 

She  went  over  to  the  room  where  the  women 
were  sewing,  and  borrowed  a  pair  of  scissors; 
then  she  came  back  and  started  to  cut  off  the 
trousers  where  they  were  marked.  The  cloth 
was  old  and  worn,  but  it  was,  nevertheless,  stiff 
and  hard,  and  her  scissors  were  dull.  Men 
spent  their  time  in  sharpening  other  things  than 
women's  tools  during  those  days  in  Richmond, 
and  her  slender  fingers  made  hard  work  of  the 
amputations.  Beside,  she  was  prone  to  stop 
and  think  and  dream  of  her  soldier  boy  while  en- 
gaged in  this  congenial  work.  She  had  not  fin- 
ished the  alteration,  therefore,  when  she  heard 
a  step  in  the  hall.  She  caught  up  the  trousers, 
striving  to  conceal  them,  entirely  forgetful  of 
the  jacket  which  lay  on  the  table. 

"  Oh,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  as  she  came  into 
the  room ;  ' '  you  haven 't  gone  yet  1  ' 

"  No,"  faltered  the  girl;  "  we  don't  assemble 
for  a  little  while,  and " 


MISS  MITFORD'S  INTERVENTION     67 

11  Don't  assemble?  " 

"  I  mean  for  the  party.  It  doesn't  begin  for 
half  an  hour  yet,  and— 

' '  Oh ;  then  you  have  plenty  of  time. ' ' 

"  Yes,"  said  Caroline.  "  But  I  will  have  to 
go  now,  sure  enough."  She  turned  away  and, 
as  she  did  so,  her  scissors  fell  clattering  to  the 
floor. 

"  You  dropped  your  scissors,  my  dear,"  said 
Mrs.  Varney. 

"  I  thought  I  heard  something  fall,"  she 
faltered  in  growing  confusion. 

She  came  back  for  her  scissors,  and,  in  her 
agitation  and  nervousness,  she  dropped  one  of 
the  pieces  of  trouser  leg  on  the  floor. 

"  What  are  you  making,  Caroline1?  "  asked 
Mrs.  Varney,  looking  curiously  at  the  little 
huddled-up  soiled  piece  of  grey  on  the  carpet, 
while  Caroline  made  a  desperate  grab  at  it. 

"  Oh,  just  altering  an  old — dress,  Mrs.  Var- 
ney. That's  all." 

Mrs.  Varney  looked  at  her  through  her 
glasses.  As  she  did  so,  Caroline's  agitated 
movement  caused  the  other  trouser  leg,  with  its 
half -severed  end  hanging  from  it,  to  dangle  over 
her  arm. 


68  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  And  what  is  that?  "  asked  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Oh — that's — er — one  of  the  sleeves,"  an- 
swered Caroline  desperately,  hurrying  out  in 
great  confusion. 

Mrs.  Varney  laughed  softly  to  herself.  As 
she  did  so,  her  glance  fell  upon  the  little  heap  of 
grey  on  the  table.  She  picked  it  up  and  opened 
it.  It  was  a  grey  jacket,  a  soldier's  jacket.  It 
looked  as  if  it  might  be  about  Wilfred's  size. 
There  was  a  bullet  hole  in  the  breast,  and 
there  was  a  dull  brown  stain  around  the  open- 
ing. Mrs.  Varney  kissed  the  worn  coat.  She 
saw  it  all  now. 

11  For  Wilfred,"  she  whispered.  "  He  has 
probably  got  it  from  some  dead  soldier  at 
the  hospital,  and  Caroline's  dress  that  she  was 
altering " 

She  clasped  the  jacket  tightly  to  her  breast, 
looked  up,  and  smiled  and  prayed  through  her 
tears. 


CHAPTER  V 

THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT 

BUT  Mrs.  Varney  was  not  allowed  to  indulge 
in  either  her  bitter  retrospect  or  her  dread  an- 
ticipations very  long.  Her  reverie  was  inter- 
rupted by  the  subdued  trampling  of  heavy  feet 
upon  the  floor  of  the  back  porch.  The  long 
drawing-room  extended  across  the  house,  and 
had  porches  at  front  and  back,  to  which  access 
was  had  through  long  French  windows.  The 
sound  was  so  sudden  and  so  unexpected  that 
she  dropped  the  jacket  on  the  couch  and  turned 
to  the  window.  The  sound  of  low,  hushed 
voices  came  to  her,  and  the  next  moment  a  tall, 
fine-looking  young  man  of  rather  distinguished 
appearance  entered  the  room.  He  was  not  in 
uniform,  but  wore  the  customary  full-skirted 
frock  coat  of  the  period,  and  carried  his  big 
black  hat  in  his  hand.  For  the  rest,  he  was  a 
very  keen,  sharp-eyed  man,  whose  movements 
were  quick  and  stealthy,  and  whose  quick,  com- 
prehensive glance  seemed  to  take  in  not  only 


70  SECRET  SERVICE 

Mrs.  Varney,  but  everything  in  the  room. 
Through  the  windows  and  the  far  door  soldiers 
could  be  seen  dimly.  Mrs.  Varney  was  very  in- 
dignant at  the  entrance  of  this  newcomer  in  this 
unceremonious  manner. 

"  Mr.  Arrelsford!  "  she  exclaimed  haughtily. 

In  two  or  three  quick  steps  Mr.  Benton  Ar- 
relsford of  the  Confederate  Secret  Service  was 
by  her  side.  Although  she  was  alone,  through 
habit  and  excessive  caution  he  lowered  his  voice 
when  he  spoke  to  her. 

"  Your  pardon,  Mrs.  Varney,"  he  said,  with 
just  a  shade  too  much  of  the  peremptory  for 
perfect  breeding,  "  I  was  compelled  to  enter 
without  ceremony.  You  will  understand  when 
I  tell  you  why. ' ' 

"  And  those  men—  '  said  Mrs.  Varney, 
pointing  to  the  back  windows  and  the  far  door. 
* '  What  have  we  done  that  we  should  be— 

*  *  They  are  on  guard. ' ' 

' '  On  guard !  ' '  exclaimed  the  woman,  greatly 
surprised  and  equally  resentful. 

"  Yes,  ma'am;  and  I  am  very  much  afraid  we 
shall  be  compelled  to  put  you  to  a  little  incon- 
venience; temporary,  I  assure  you,  but  neces- 
sary." He  glanced  about  cautiously  and 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       71 

pointed  to  the  door  across  the  hall.  "  Is  there 
anybody  in  that  room,  Mrs.  Varney  ?  ' 

"  Yes,  a  number  of  ladies  sewing  for  the  hos- 
pital ;  they  expect  to  stay  all  night. ' ' 

"  Very  good,"  said  Arrelsford.  "  Will  you 
kindly  come  a  little  farther  away  I  I  would  not 
have  them  overhear  by  any  possibility." 

There  was  no  possibility  of  any  one  overhear- 
ing their  conversation,  but  if  Mr.  Arrelsford 
ever  erred  it  was  not  through  lack  of  caution. 
Still  more  astonished,  Mrs.  Varney  followed 
him.  They  stopped  by  the  fireplace. 

"  One  of  your  servants  has  got  himself  into 
trouble,  Mrs.  Varney,  and  we're  compelled  to 
have  him  watched,"  he  began. 

*  *  Watched  by  a  squad  of  soldiers  ?  ' ' 

"It  is  well  not  to  neglect  any  precaution, 
ma'am." 

"  And  what  kind  of  trouble,  pray?  "  asked 
the  woman. 

"  Very  serious,  I  am  sorry  to  say.  At  least 
that  is  the  way  it  looks  now.  You've  got  an  old 
white-haired  butler  here " 

"  You  mean  Jonas?  " 

"  I  believe  that's  his  name,"  said  Arrels- 
ford. 


72  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  And  you  suspect  him  of  something?  " 

Mr.  Arrelsford  lowered  his  voice  still  further 
and  assumed  an  air  of  great  importance. 

"  We  don't  merely  suspect  him;  we  know 
what  he  has  done." 

"  And  what  has  he  done,  sir?  " 

"  He  has  been  down  to  Libby  Prison  under 
pretence  of  selling  things  to  the  Yankees  we've 
got  in  there,  and  he  now  has  on  his  person  a 
written  communication  from  one  of  them  which 
he  intends  to  deliver  to  some  Yankee  spy  or 
agent,  here  in  Richmond." 

Mrs.  Varney  gasped  in  astonishment  at  this 
tremendous  charge,  which  was  made  in  Arrels- 
ford's  most  impressive  manner. 

"  I  don't  believe  it,"  she  said  at  last.  "  He 
has  been  in  the  family  for  years;  he  wouldn't 
dare. ' ' 

Arrelsford  shook  his  head. 

' '  I  am  afraid  it  is  true, ' '  he  said. 

"  Very  well,"  said  Mrs.  Varney  decidedly, 
apparently  not  at  all  convinced.  "  I  will  send 
for  the  man.  Let  us  see 

She  reached  out  her  hand  to  the  bell-rope 
hanging  from  the  wall,  but  Mr  Arrelsford 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       73 

caught  her  arm,  evidently  to  her  great  repug- 
nance. 

' '  No,  no !  "  he  said  quickly,  '  *  not  yet.  We 
have  got  to  get  that  paper,  and  if  he's  alarmed 
he  will  destroy  it,  and  we  must  have  it.  It  will 
give  us  the  clue  to  one  of  their  cursed  plots. 
They  have  been  right  close  on  this  town  for 
months,  trying  to  break  down  our  defences 
and  get  in  on  us.  This  is  some  rascally  game 
they  are  at  to  weaken  us  from  the  inside.  Two 
weeks  ago  we  got  word  from  our  secret  agents 
that  we  keep  over  there  in  the  Yankee  lines, 
telling  us  that  two  brothers,  Lewis  and  Henry 
Dumont " 

"  The  Dumonts  of  West  Virginia!  "  inter- 
rupted Mrs.  Varney,  who  was  now  keenly  at- 
tentive to  all  that  was  said. 

1 '  The  very  same. ' ' 

"  Why,  their  father  is  a  General  in  the 
Yankee  Army.'* 

"  Yes;  and  they  are  in  the  Federal  Secret 
Service,  and  they  are  the  boldest,  most  desper- 
ately determined  men  in  the  whole  Yankee 
Army.  They've  already  done  us  more  harm 
than  an  army  corps. ' ' 

«  yes?  " 


74  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  They  have  volunteered  to  do  some  desper- 
ate piece  of  work  here  in  Richmond,  we  have 
learned.  We  have  close  descriptions  of  both 
these  men,  but  we  have  never  been  able  to  get 
our  hands  on  either  of  them  until  last  night." 

"  Have  you  captured  them?  ' 

«  We've  got  one  of  them,  and  it  won't  take 
long  to  get  the  other,"  said  Arrelsford,  in  a 
fierce,  truculent  whisper. 

"  The  one  you  caught,  was  he  here  in  Rich- 
mond1? "  asked  Mrs.  Varney,  greatly  affected 
by  the  other 's  overwhelming  emotion. 

' '  No,  he  was  brought  in  last  night  with  a  lot 
of  men  we  captured  in  a  little  sortie." 

"  Taken  prisoner!  " 

11  Yes,  but  without  resistance." 

"  I  don't  understand." 

"  He  let  himself  be  taken.  That's  one  of 
their  tricks  for  getting  into  our  lines  when 
they  want  to  bring  a  message  or  give  some 
signal." 

"  You  mean  that  they  deliberately  allow 
themselves  to  be  taken  to  Libby  Prison!  " 

* '  Yes,  damn  them !  ' '  said  Arrelsford  harshly. 
"  I  beg  your  pardon,  ma'am,  but — 

Mrs.  Varney  waved  her  hand  as  if  Mr.  Arrels- 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       75 

ford's  oaths,  like  Ms  presence,  were  nothing  to 
her. 

"  We  were  on  the  lookout  for  this  man,  and 
we  spotted  him  pretty  quickly.  I  gave  orders 
not  to  search  him,  and  not  to  have  his  clothes 
taken  away  from  him,  but  to  put  him  in  with  the 
others  and  keep  the  closest  watch  on  him  that 
was  ever  kept  on  a  man.  We  knew  from  his 
coming  in  that  his  brother  must  be  here  in  the 
city,  and  he'd  send  a  message  to  him  the  first 
chance  he  got." 

"  But  Jonas,  how  could  he " 

"  Easily  enough.  He  comes  down  to  the 
prison  to  sell  things  to  the  prisoners  with  other 
negroes.  We  let  him  pass  in,  watching  him  as 
we  watch  them  all.  He  fools  around  a  while, 
until  he  gets  a  chance  to  brush  against  this  man 
Dumont.  My  men  are  keeping  that  fellow  un- 
der close  observation,  and  they  saw  a  piece  of 
paper  pass  between  them.  By  my  orders  they 
gave  no  sign.  We  want  to  catch  the  man  to 
whom  he  is  to  deliver  the  paper.  He  has  the 
paper  on  him  now." 

' '  I  will  never  believe  it. ' ' 

"  It  is  true,  and  that  is  the  reason  for  these 
men  on  the  back  porch  that  you  see.  I  have  put 


76  SECRET  SERVICE 

others  at  every  window  at  the  back  of  the  house. 
He  can't  get  away;  he  will  have  to  give  it 
up." 

"  And  the  man  he  gives  it  to  will  be  the  man 
you  want  ?  ' '  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Yes;  but  I  can't  wait  long.  If  that  nigger 
sees  my  men  or  hears  a  sound,  he  will  destroy  it 
before  we  can  jump  in  on  him.  I  want  the  man, 
but  I  want  the  paper,  too.  Excuse  me."  He 
stepped  to  the  back  window.  "  Corporal!  "  he 
said  softly.  The  long  porch  window  was  open 
on  account  of  the  balmy  air  of  the  night,  and  a 
soldier,  tattered  and  dusty,  instantly  appeared 
and  saluted.  "  How  are  things  nowl  "  asked 
Arrelsford. 

"  All  quiet  now,  sir." 

"  Very  good,"  said  Arrelsford.  "  I  was 
afraid  he  would  get  away.  We've  got  to  get 
the  paper.  If  we  have  the  paper,  perhaps  we 
can  get  the  man.  It  is  the  key  to  the  game  they 
are  trying  to  play  against  us,  and  without  it  the 
man  is  helpless." 

"  No,  no,"  urged  Mrs.  Varney.  "  The  man 
he  is  going  to  give  it  to,  get  him." 

"  Yes,  yes,  of  course,"  assented  Arrelsford; 
"  but  that  paper  might  give  us  a  clue.  If  not, 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       77 

I'll  make  the  nigger  tell.  Damn  him,  I'll  shoot 
it  out  of  him.  How  quickly  can  you  get  at  him 
from  that  door,  Corporal?  " 

"  In  no  time  at  all,  sir.  It's  through  a  hall- 
way and  across  the  dining-room.  He  is  in  the 
pantry. ' ' 

"Well,"  said  Arrelsford,  "take  two  men, 
and " 

"  Wait,"  said  Mrs.  Varney;  "  I  still  doubt 
your  story,  but  I  am  glad  to  help.  Why  don't 
you  keep  your  men  out  of  sight  and  let  me  send 
for  him  here,  and  then " 

Arrelsford  thought  a  moment. 

' '  That  may  be  the  better  plan, ' '  he  admitted. 
' '  Get  him  in  here  and,  while  you  are  talking  to 
him,  they  can  seize  him  from  behind.  He  won't 
be  able  to  do  a  thing.  Do  you  hear,  Corpo- 
ral? " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

1 1  Keep  your  men  out  of  sight ;  get  them  back 
there  in  the  hall,  and  while  we're  making  him 
talk,  send  a  man  down  each  side  and  pin  him. 
Hold  him  stiff.  He  mustn't  destroy  any  paper 
he's  got." 

The  Corporal  raised  his  hand  in  salute  and 
left  the  room.  The  men  disappeared  from  the 


78  SECRET  SERVICE 

windows,  and  the  back  porch  looked  as  empty 
as  before.  The  whole  discussion  and  the  move- 
ments of  the  men  had  been  practically  noise- 
less. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Arrelsford,  are  you  ready!  " 

11  Yes,  ma'am." 

Mrs.  Varney  rang  the  bell  on  the  instant. 
The  two  watched  each  other  intently,  and 
in  a  moment  old  Martha  appeared  at  the 
door. 

"  Did  you-all  ring,  ma'am?  " 

* '  Yes, ' '  said  Mrs.  Varney ; ' (  I  want  some  one 
to  send  to  the  hospital." 

"  Luthah  is  out  heah,  ma'am." 

"  Luther?  He's  too  small,  I  don't  want  a 
boy." 

"  Well,  den,  Jonas " 

"  Yes,  Jonas  will  do;  tell  him  to  come  in  here 
immediately. ' ' 

"  Yas'm." 

* '  Perhaps  you  had  better  sit  down,  Mrs.  Var- 
ney," said  Arrelsford;  "  and  if  you  will  permit 
me,  I  will  stand  back  by  the  front  window 
yonder. ' ' 

"  That  will  be  just  as  well,"  said  Mrs.  Var- 
ney, seating  herself  near  the  table,  while  Arrels- 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       79 

ford,  making  no  effort  at  concealment,  stepped 
over  to  the  window.  Old  Jonas  entered  the 
door  just  as  they  had  placed  themselves.  He 
bowed  low  before  Mrs.  Varney,  entirely  unsus- 
picious of  anything  out  of  the  ordinary  until  his 
eye  fell  on  the  tall  form  of  Arrelsford.  He 
glanced  furtively  at  the  man  for  a  moment,  stif- 
fened imperceptibly,  but,  as  there  was  nothing 
else  to  do,  came  on. 

"  Jonas,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  her  voice  low 
and  level  in  spite  of  her  agitation. 

"  Yes'm." 

' '  Have  you  any  idea  why  I  sent  for  you?  ' 

"  Ah  heahd  you  was  gwine  send  me  to  de 
hossiple,  ma'am." 

' '  Oh,  then  Martha  told  you, ' '  said  Mrs.  Var- 
ney. 

While  the  little  dialogue  was  taking  place,  Mr. 
Arrelsford  had  made  a  signal,  and  the  Corporal 
and  two  men  had  entered  the  room  silently,  and 
now  swiftly  advanced  to  the  side  of  the  still  un- 
observing  old  negro. 

"  She  didn't  ezzactly  say  whut  you '  he 

began. 

The  next  instant  the  two  men  fell  upon  him. 
He  might  have  made  some  struggle,  although  it 


80  SECRET  SERVICE 

would  have  been  useless.  The  windows  were 
instantly  filled  with  men,  and  an  order  would 
have  called  them  into  the  room.  He  was  an 
old  man,  and  the  two  soldiers  that  seized  him 
were  young.  He  was  too  surprised  to  fight,  and 
stood  as  helpless  as  a  lamb  about  to  be 
slaughtered,  his  face  fairly  grey  with  sudden 
terror.  The  Corporal  flung  open  the  butler's 
faded  livery  coat,  and  for  the  moment  Jonas, 
menaced  now  by  a  search,  and  knowing  what 
the  result  would  be,  struggled  furiously,  but  the 
men  soon  mastered  him,  and  the  Corporal,  con- 
tinuing his  search,  presently  drew  from  an  in- 
side pocket  a  small  folded  paper. 

'  *  Jonas !  Jonas !  ' '  said  Mrs.  Varney,  in  bitter 
disappointment;  "  how  could  you ?  " 

"  I  told  you  so,"  said  Mr.  Arrelsford  truth- 
fully, triumphantly,  and  most  aggravatingly  un- 
der the  circumstances,  taking  the  folded  paper. 
"  Corporal,"  he  added,  "  while  I  read  this,  see 
if  he  has  got  anything  more." 

A  further  search,  however,  revealed  nothing. 
Arrelsford  had  scarcely  completed  the  read- 
ing of  the  brief  note  when  the  Corporal  re- 
ported : 

11  That  is  all  he  has,  sir." 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       81 

Arrelsford  nodded.  The  men  had  released 
Jonas,  but  stood  by  his  side,  and  the  Secret 
Service  Agent  now  approached  him. 

* '  Who  was  this  for !  "  he  asked  sharply  and 
tensely. 

The  negro  stared  at  him  stolidly  and  silently, 
his  face  ashen  with  fright. 

"  Look  here,"  continued  the  other,  "  if  you 
don't  tell  me  it  is  going  to  make  it  pretty  bad 
for  you. ' ' 

The  words  apparently  made  no  further  im- 
pression upon  the  servant.  Arrelsford  tried 
another  tack.  He  turned  to  Mrs.  Varney,  who 
was  completely  dismayed  at  this  breach  of  trust 
by  one  who  had  been  attached  to  the  family 
fortunes  for  so  many  years. 

"  I  am  right  sorry,  ma'am,"  he  said  very  dis- 
tinctly, "  but  it  looks  like  we  have  got  to  shoot 
him." 

"  Oh!  "  cried  Mrs.  Varney  at  that.  "  Jonas, 
speak!  " 

But  even  to  that  appeal  he  remained  silent. 
Arrelsford  waited  a  moment  and  then : 

"  Corporal,"  he  said;  "  take  him  outside  and 
get  it  out  of  him.  String  him  up  until  he  talks. 
But  don't  let  him  yell  or  give  any  alarm; 


82 

gag  him  until  he's  ready  to  tell.  You  under- 
stand? " 

The  Corporal  nodded  and  turned  toward  the 
hall  door. 

' '  Not  that  way, ' '  said  Arrelsf  ord ; '  *  take  him 
to  the  back  of  the  house  and  keep  him  quiet, 
whatever  you  do.  Nobody  must  know  about 
this,  not  a  soul." 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  said  the  Corporal,  salut- 
ing. He  gave  an  order  to  the  men,  and  they 
marched  Jonas  off,  swiftly  and  silently. 
Nothing  that  had  been  said  or  done  had  dis- 
turbed the  women  across  the  hall.  Mrs.  Var- 
ney  glanced  up  at  the  unfolded  piece  of  paper  in 
Mr.  Arrelsf  ord 's  hand.  He  was  smiling  tri- 
umphantly. 

"  Was  there  anything  in  that!  '  she 
asked. 

"  Yes,  there  was.  We  know  the  trick  they 
meant  to  play. ' ' 

* '  But  not  the  man  who  was  to  play  it?  ' 

11  I  didn't  say  that,  ma'am." 

"  Does  it  give  you  a  clue  to  it?  " 

"  It  does." 

"  Will  it  answer?  " 

"It  will." 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       83 

"  Then  you  know " 

' '  As  plain  as  if  we  had  his  name. ' ' 

"  Thank  God  for  that,"  exclaimed  the  woman. 
"  May  I  see  it?  " 

Arrelsford  hesitated. 

"  I  see  no  reason  why  you  should  not.'* 

He  extended  his  hand  toward  her,  and  she 
glanced  at  the  paper. 

"  Attack  to-night.   Plan  3.    Use  telegraph! ' 
she  read.     She  looked  up. 

11  What  does  it  mean?  "  she  asked  tremu- 
lously. 

"  They  are  to  attack  to-night,  and  the  place 
where  they  are  to  strike  is  indicated  by 
Plan  3." 

"  Plan  3?  "  questioned  the  woman. 

"  Yes ;  the  man  this  is  sent  to  will  know  what 
is  meant  by  that.  It  has  been  arranged  before- 
hand, and— 

"  But  the  last  words,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 
"  Use  telegraph?  " 

"  That  is  plain,  too.  He  is  to  use  our  War 
Department  Telegraph  and  send  some  false 
order  to  weaken  that  position,  the  one  they  in- 
dicate by  '  Plan  3,'  so  that  when  they  assault 
it,  they  will  find  it  feebly  defended  or  not  at 


84  SECRET  SERVICE 

all,  and  break  through  and  come  down  on  the 
city  and  swamp  us." 

"  But,"  exclaimed  Mrs.  Varney  in  deepest 
indignation  and  excitement,  ' '  the  man  who  was 
to  do  this?  Who  is  he?  There  is  nothing 
about  him  that  I  can  see. ' ' 

' '  But  I  can  see  something. ' ' 

11  What?    Where?  " 

11  In  the  words,  '  Use  Telegraph.'  We  know 
every  man  on  the  telegraph  service,  and  every 
one  of  them  is  true.  There  is  some  one  who  will 
try  to  get  into  that  service  if  the  game  is  car- 
ried out,  and " 

"  Then  he  will  be  the  man,"  said  Mrs. 
Varney. 

1 '  Yes ;  there  aren't  so  many  men  in  Richmond 
that  can  do  that.  It  isn't  every  man  that's  ex- 
pert enough Mrs.  Varney,  Jonas  brought 

this  paper  to  your  house,  and " 

11  To  my  house?  "  exclaimed  the  woman  in 
great  astonishment,  and  then  she  stopped,  ap- 
palled by  a  sudden  thought  which  came  to  her. 

4 '  At  the  same  time, ' '  said  Arrelsf ord, ' '  your 
daughter  has  been  trying  to  get  an  appointment 
for  some  one  on  the  telegraph  service.  Per- 
haps she  could  give  us  some  idea,  and " 


THE  UNFAITHFUL  SERVANT       85 

Mrs.  Varney  rose  and  stood  as  if  rooted  to 
the  spot. 

"  You  mean " 

"  Captain  Thome,"  said  Arrelsford  im- 
pressively. 


CHAPTER  VI 

THE  CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VAKNEY 

MBS.  VAKNEY  had,  of  course,  divined  toward 
whom  Arrelsford's  suspicion  pointed.  She  had 
been  entirely  certain  before  he  had  mentioned 
the  name  that  the  alleged  spy  or  traitor  could 
be  none  other  than  her  daughter's  friend;  in- 
deed, it  would  not  be  stretching  the  truth  to  say 
that  Thorne  was  her  friend  as  well  as  her  daugh- 
ter's, and  her  keen  mother's  wit  was  not  with- 
out suspicion  that  if  he  were  left  to  himself,  or 
if  he  were  permitted  to  follow  his  own  inclina- 
tions, the  relation  between  himself  and  the  two 
women  might  have  been  a  nearer  one  still  and  a 
dearer  one,  yet,  nevertheless,  the  shocking  an- 
nouncement came  to  her  with  sudden,  sharp  sur- 
prise. 

We  may  be  perfectly  certain,  absolutely  sure, 
of  a  coming  event,  but  when  it  does  occur  its 
shock  is  felt  in  spite  of  previous  assurance.  We 
may  watch  the  dying  and  pray  for  death  to  end 
anguish,  and  know  that  it  is  coming,  but  when 
the  last  low  breath  has  gone,  it  is  as  much  of  a 

86 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VARNEY     87 

shock  to  us  as  if  it  had  not  been  expected,  or 
even  dreamed  of. 

The  announcement  of  the  name  was  shatter- 
ing to  her  composure.  She  knew  very  well  why 
Arrelsford  would  rejoice  to  find  Thorne  guilty 
of  anything,  and  she  would  have  discounted  any 
ordinary  accusation  that  he  brought  against 
him,  but  the  train  of  the  circumstances  was  so 
complete  in  this  case  and  the  coincidences  so  un- 
explainable  upon  any  other  theory,  the  evidence 
so  convincing,  that  she  was  forced  to  admit  that 
Arrelsford  was  fully  justified  in  his  suspicion, 
and  that  without  regard  to  the  fact  that  he  was 
a  rejected  suitor  of  her  daughter's. 

Surprise,  horror,  and  conviction  lodged  in  her 
soul,  and  were  mirrored  in  her  face.  Arrels- 
ford saw  and  divined  what  was  passing  in  her 
mind,  and,  eager  to  strike  while  the  iron  was 
hot,  bent  forward  open-mouthed  to  continue  his 
line  of  reasoning  and  denunciation,  but  Mrs. 
Varney  checked  him.  She  laid  her  finger  upon 
her  lips  and  pointed  with  the  other  hand  to  the 
front  of  the  house. 

1 '  What !  ' '  exclaimed  the  Confederate  Secret 
Service  agent ;  "  is  he  there  ?  ' ' 

Mrs.  Varney  nodded. 


88  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  He  may  be.  He  went  out  to  the  summer- 
house  some  time  ago  to  wait  for  Edith;  they 
were  going  over  to  Caroline  Mitford's  later  on. 
I  saw  him  go  down  the  walk. ' ' 

' '  Do  you  suppose  my  men  could  have  alarmed 
him?  "  asked  Arrelsford,  greatly  perturbed  at 
this  unexpected  development. 

11  I  don't  know.  They  were  all  at  the  back 
windows.  They  didn't  seem  to  make  much 
noise.  I  suppose  not.  You  have  a  description 
of  the  man  for  whom  the  letter  was  intended?  '; 

"  Yes,  at  the  office;  but  I  remember  it  per- 
fectly." 

"  Does  it  fit  this— this  Captain  Thorne?  " 

"  You  might  as  well  know  sooner  as  later, 
Mrs.  Varney,  that  there  is  no  Captain  Thorne. 
This  is  an  assumed  name,  and  the  man  you  have 
in  your  house  is  Lewis  Dumont." 

1 '  Do  you  mean  that  he  came  here  to 

"  He  came  to  this  town,  to  this  house,"  said 
Arrelsford  vindictively,  his  voice  still  subdued 
but  full  of  fury,  "  knowing  your  position,  the 
influence  of  your  name,  your  husband's  rank 
and  service,  for  the  sole  purpose  of  getting 
recognised  as  a  reputable  person,  so  that  he 
would  be  less  likely  to  be  suspected.  He  has 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VAENEY     89 

corrupted  your  servants — you  saw  old  Jonas — 
and  he  has  contrived  to  enlist  the  powerful  sup- 
port of  your  daughter.  His  aim  is  the  War  De- 
partment Telegraph  Office.  He  is  friends  with 
the  men  at  that  office.  What  else  he  hasn't 
done  or  what  he  has,  the  Lord  only  knows.  But 
Washington  is  not  the  only  place  where  they 
have  a  secret  service;  we  have  one  at  Rich- 
mond. Whatever  game  he  plays,  it  is  one  that 
two  can  play;  and  now  it  is  my  play." 

The  patter  of  light  footsteps  was  heard  on 
the  stairs,  a  flash  of  white  seen  through  the 
open  door  into  the  hall  dimly  lighted,  and  Edith 
Varney  came  rapidly,  almost  breathlessly,  into 
the  room.  She  had  changed  her  dress,  and  if 
Caroline  Mitford  had  been  there,  she  would  have 
known  certainly  from  the  little  air  of  festivity 
about  her  clean  but  faded  and  darned,  sprigged 
and  flowered  white  muslin  frock  that  she  was 
going  to  accept  the  invitation.  In  one  hand  she 
held  her  hat,  which  she  swung  carelessly  by  its 
long  faded  ribbons,  and  in  the  other  that  of- 
ficial envelope  which  had  come  to  her  from  the 
President  of  the  Confederacy.  She  called  to 
her  mother  as  she  ran  down. 

' '  Mamma !  ' '    Her  face  was  white  and  her 


90  SECRET  SERVICE 

voice  pitched  high,  fraught  with  excited  inten- 
sity. '  *  Under  my  window,  in  the  rosebushes,  at 
the  back  of  the  house!  They're  hurting  some- 
body frightfully,  I  am  sure!  '; 

She  burst  into  the  room  with  the  last  word. 
Mrs.  Varney  stared  at  her,  understanding  fully 
who,  in  all  probability,  was  being  roughly  dealt 
with  in  the  rosebushes,  and  realising  what  a  ter- 
rible effect  such  disclosures  as  she  had  listened 
to  would  produce  upon  the  mind  of  the 
girl. 

* '  Come, ' '  said  Edith,  turning  rapidly  toward 
the  rear  window ;  * '  we  must  stop  it. ' ' 

Mrs.  Varney  stood  as  if  rooted  to  the  floor. 

* '  Well, ' '  said  the  girl,  in  great  surprise,  * '  if 
you  aren't  coming,  I  will  go  myself." 

These  words  awakened  her  mother  to 
action. 

"  Wait,  Edith,  "she  said. 

Now,  and  for  the  first  time,  Edith  noticed  Mr. 
Arrelsford,  who  had  stepped  back  and  away 
from  her  mother.  She  replied  to  his  salutation 
with  a  cold  and  distant  bow.  The  man's  face 
flushed;  he  turned  away. 

"  But,  mamma,  the  men  outside,"  persisted 
the  girl. 


"  Wait,  my  dear,"  said  her  mother,  taking 
her  gently  by  the  arm ;  "  I  must  tell  you  some- 
thing. It  will  be  a  great  shock  to  you,  I  am 
afraid." 

"  What  is  it,  mamma1?    Has  father  or— 

"  No,  no,  not  that,"  said  Mrs.  Varney.  "  A 
man  we  have  trusted  as  a  friend  has  shown 
himself  a  conspirator,  a  spy,  a  traitor." 

"  Who  is  it?  "  cried  the  girl,  at  the  same  time 
instinctively  divining — how  or  why  she  could 
not  tell,  and  that  thought  smote  her  afterward — 
to  whom  the  reference  was  being  made. 

Mrs.  Varney  naturally  hesitated  to  say  the 
name.  Arrelsford,  carried  away  by  his  passion 
for  the  girl  and  his  hatred  for  Thorne,  was  not 
so  reticent.  He  stepped  toward  her. 

'  *  It  is  the  gentleman,  Miss  Varney,  whose  at- 
tentions you  have  been  pleased  to  accept  in  the 
place  of  mine,"  he  burst  out  bitterly 

His  manner  and  his  meaning  were  unmistak- 
able. The  girl  stared  at  him  with  a  white, 
haughty  face,  in  spite  of  her  trembling  lips. 
Mechanically  she  thrust  the  envelope  with  the 
commission  into  her  belt,  and  confronted  the 
man  who  loved  her  and  whom  she  did  not  love, 
who  accused  of  this  hateful  thing  the  man 


92  SECRET  SERVICE 

whom,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye,  she  realised 
she  did  love.  Then  the  daughter  turned  to  her 
mother. 

"  Is  it  Mr  Arrelsf ord  who  makes  this  accusa- 
tion? "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,"  said  Arrelsf  ord,  again  answering  for 
Mrs.  Varney,  "  since  you  wish  to  know.  From 
the  first  I  have  had  my  suspicions  about 
this " 

But  Edith  did  not  wait  for  him  to  finish  his 
sentence.  She  turned  away  from  him  with 
loathing,  and  moved  rapidly  toward  the  front 
window. 

11  Where  are  you  going?  "  asked  Arrelsf  ord. 

"  For  Captain  Thome." 

"  Not  now,"  he  said  peremptorily. 

The  colour  flamed  in  the  girl's  cheek  again. 

1 1  Mr.  Arrelsf  ord,  you  have  said  something  to 
me  about  Captain  Thome.  Are  you  afraid  to 
say  it  to  him?  " 

"  Miss  Varney,"  answered  Arrelsf  ord  hotly, 
"  if  you — if  you 

"  Edith,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  Mr.  Arrels- 
ford  has  good  reasons  for  not  meeting  Captain 
Thorne  now." 

"  I    should    think    he    had,"    returned    the 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VAENEY     93 

girl  swiftly;  "  for  a  man  who  made  such  a 
charge  to  his  face  would  not  live  to  make  it 
again. ' ' 

I  i  My  dear,  my  dear, ' '  said  her  mother,  gently 
but    firmly,     "  you     don't    understand,     you 
don't " 

"  Mamma,"  said  the  girl,  "  this  man  has  left 
his  desk  in  the  War  Department  so  that  he  can 
have  the  pleasure  of  persecuting  me." 

Both  the  mother  and  the  rejected  suitor 
noticed  her  identification  of  herself  with  Cap- 
tain Thome  in  the  pronoun  "  me,"  one  with 
sinking  heart  and  the  other  with  suppressed 
fury. 

II  He  has  never  attempted  anything  active  in 
the   service  before,"   continued   Edith,   "  and 
when  I  ask  him  to  face  the  man  he  accuses,  he 
turns  like  a  coward !  ' ' 

"  Mrs.  Varney,  if  she  thinks " 

"  I  think  nothing,"  said  the  girl  furiously; 
"  I  know  that  Captain  Thome's  character  is 
above  suspicion." 

Arrelsford  sneered. 

' '  His  character !  Where  did  he  come  from — 
what  is  he  ?  " 

11  For  that  matter,"  said  Edith  intensely, 


94  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  where  did  you  come  from,  and  what  are 
you?  ' 

' '  That  is  not  the  question, ' '  was  the  abrupt 
reply. 

"  Neither,"  said  the  girl,  "  is  it  the  question 
who  he  is.  If  it  were,  I'd  answer  it — I'd  tell  you 
that  he  is  a  soldier  who  has  fought  and  been 
wounded  in  service,  while  you " 

Arrelsford  made  a  violent  effort  to  control 
himself  under  this  bitter  jibing  and  goading, 
and  to  his  credit,  succeeded  in  part. 

"  We  are  not  so  sure  of  that,  Miss  Varney," 
he  said  more  coolly. 

'  *  But  I  am  sure, ' '  answered  the  girl.  ' '  Why, 
he  brought  us  letters  from  Stonewall  Jackson 
himself. ' ' 

"  Has  it  occurred  to  you  that  General  Jack- 
son was  dead  before  his  letters  were  pre- 
sented? "  asked  Arrelsford  quickly. 

"  What  does  that  signify  if  he  wrote  them 
before  he  was  killed!  " 

"  Nothing  certainly,"  assented  the  other,  "  if 
he  wrote  them." 

"  The  signatures  and  the  letters  were  veri- 
fied." 

"  They  may  have  been  written  for  some  one 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VABNEY     95 

else  and  this  Thome  may  have  possessed  him- 
self of  them  by  fraud,  or " 

"  Mr.  Arrelsford,"  cried  the  girl,  more  and 
more  angry,  "  if  you  mean— 

"  My  dear  child,"  said  Mrs  Varney,  "  you 
don't  understand.  They  have  proofs  of  a  con- 
spiracy. The  Yankees  are  going  to  try  to  break 
through  our  lines  to-night,  some  one  is  going  to 
use  the  telegraph,  and  two  men  in  the  Northern 
Secret  Service  have  been  sent  here  to  do  this 
work.  One  is  in  Libby  Prison.  Our  faithful 
Jonas  has  been  corrupted.  He  went  there  to- 
day and  took  a  message  from  one  and  brought 
it  here  to  deliver  it  to  the  other.  They  are  try- 
ing to  make  him  speak  out  there  to  tell  who — 
Our  country,  our  cause,  is  at  stake." 

"  Is  this  Mr.  Arrelsford 's  story?  "  asked  the 
daughter  stubbornly,  apparently  entirely  un- 
convinced. 

"No;  these  are  facts.  We  had  Jonas  in 
here,"  answered  her  mother;  "  caught  him  off 
his  guard,  and  found  the  incriminating  paper  on 
him." 

"  But  he  has  not  said  it  was  for—  '  per- 
sisted Edith  desperately. 

' '  Not  yet, ' '  whispered  Mr.  Arrelsford,  * '  but 


96  SECRET  SERVICE 

he  will.  You  may  be  sure  of  that;  we  have 
means  to — Oh,  Corporal,"  he  broke  off  eagerly, 
looking  toward  the  door  where  the  Corporal 
stood,  his  hand  at  salute.  "  Well,  speak  out, 
what  does  he  say?  " 

"  Nothing,  sir." 

"  What  have  you  done  with  him?  " 

"  Strung  him  up  three  times,  and " 

"  Well,  string  him  up  again,"  snarled  Arrels- 
ford.  "  If  he  won't  speak,  shoot  it  out  of  him, 
kill  the  dog.  We  don't  need  his  evidence  anj/ 
way,  there's  enough  without  it." 

"  There  is  nothing,"  said  Edith  tersely. 

"  By  midnight,"  answered  Arrelsford,  "  you 
shall  have  all  the  proof — — " 

"  There  is  no  proof  to  have,"  persisted  the 
girl. 

' '  I  will  show  it  to  you  at  the  telegraph  office, 
if  you  dare  to  go  with  me." 

'  *  Dare !  I  will  go  anywhere,  even  with  you, 
for  that " 

11  I  will  call  for  you  in  half  an  hour  then," 
said  Arrelsford,  going  toward  the  door. 

"  Wait,"  interrupted  Edith;  "  what  are  you 
going  to  do?  " 

' '  I  am  going  to  let  him  get  this  paper, ' '  said 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VARNEY     97 

Arrelsf ord,  coming  back  to  the  table.  ' '  He  will 
know  what  they  want  him  to  do,  and  then  we'll 
see  him  try  to  do  it. ' ' 

"  You  are  going  to  spy  on  him,  are  you?  ' 

"  I  am  going  to  prove  what  he  is." 

11  Then  prove  it  openly  at  once.  It  is  shame- 
ful to  let  such  a  suspicion  rest  upon  an  honour- 
able man.  Let  him  come  in  here,  and " 

"  It  is  impossible." 

"  Then  do  something,  something,  but  do  it 
now!  "  cried  the  girl.  "  You  will  soon  know 
that  he  is  innocent,  you  must  know  it.  Wait! 
You  say  the  prisoner  in  Libby  is  his  brother — 
that's  what  you  said — his  brother.  Bring  him 
here.  Go  to  the  prison  and  bring  that  man 
here." 

"What?  " 

"  Let  them  meet.  Bring  them  face  to  face, 
then  you  can  see  whether " 

* '  You  mean  bring  them  together  here  ?  ' 

"  Yes." 

"  As  if  the  prisoner  were  trying  to  escape?  ' 

"  Exactly." 

"  There  is  something  in  that,"  said  Arrels- 
ford;  "  when  do  you  suggest " 

"  Now." 


98  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  am  willing  to  try  it,  but  it  depends  upon 
you.  Can  you  keep  Thome  here?  " 

"  lean." 

"  It  won't  take  more  than  half  an  hour.  Be 
out  there  on  the  veranda.  When  I  tap  on  the 
glass  bring  him  into  this  room  and  leave  him 
alone.  And  I  can  rely  upon  you  to  give  him 
no  hint  or  sign  that  we  suspect— 

"  Mr.  Arrelsford!  "  said  the  girl,  indignant 
and  haughty,  and  her  mother  stepped  swiftly 
toward  her,  looking  at  him  contemptuously,  as 
if  he  should  have  known  that  such  an  action 
would  be  impossible  for  either  of  them. 

Arrelsford  gazed  at  them  a  minute  or  two, 
smiled  triumphantly,  and  passed  out  of  the 
room. 

"  Mamma,  mamma!  "  moaned  the  girl,  her 
eyes  shut,  her  hand  extended.  "  Mamma,"  she 
repeated  in  anguish. 

"  I  am  here,  Edith  dear;  I  am  here,"  said 
Mrs.  Varney,  coming  toward  her  and  taking 
her  tenderly  in  her  arms. 

"  Do  you  think — do  you  think — that  he — he 
could  be  what  they  say?  '  Her  hand  fell  upon 
the  commission  in  her  belt  "  This  commission 
I  got  for  him  this  afternoon " 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VAENEY     99 

"  Yes?  " 

"  The  commission,  you  know,  from  the  Presi- 
dent, for  the  Telegraph  Service — why,  he  re- 
fused to  take  it,"  her  voice  rose  and  rang  tri- 
umphantly through  the  room;  "  he  refused  to 
take  it!  That  doesn't  look  as  if  he  wanted  to 
use  the  telegraph  to  betray  us." 

"  Refused!  That's  impossible!"  said  her 
mother. 

"  He  said  that  it  was  for  me  that  he  couldn't 
take  it." 

"  For  you!  Then  it  is  true,"  answered  Mrs. 
Varney. 

*  *  No,  no, "  said  the  girl ;  *  *  don 't  say  it. '  ' 

"  Yes,"  said  her  mother;  "  the  infa- 
mous  "  The  girl  tried  to  stifle  with  her 

hand  upon  her  mother's  lips  the  words,  but  Mrs. 
Varney  shook  off  her  hand.  "  The  spy,  the 
traitor,"  she  added  witheringly. 

"  No,  no!  "  cried  the  girl,  but  as  she  spoke, 
conviction  seemed  to  come  to  her.  Why  was  it 
that  her  faith  was  not  more  substantially  based 
and  enduring?  she  asked  herself.  "  Mamma," 
she  wailed,  ' i  it  can 't  be. ' '  She  buried  her  face 
in  her  hands  for  a  moment  and  then  tore  them 
away  and  confronted  her  mother  boldly. 


100  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Won't  you  leave  me  alone  for  a  little  while, 
mamma?  "  she  asked  plaintively.  "  I  must 
get-  -» 

"  I  will  go  to  Howard;  I  will  be  back  in  a 
short  time,  my  dear,"  said  her  mother,  gently 
laying  her  hand  on  her  daughter 's  bent  head. 

Left  alone,  the  girl  took  the  commission  from 
her  belt,  opened  it,  smoothed  it  out,  and  read 
it  through,  as  if  bewildered  and  uncomprehend- 
ing. She  folded  it  up  again,  and  walked  slowly 
over  to  one  of  the  front  windows,  drew  aside 
the  curtains,  and  pushed  it  open,  All  was  still. 
She  listened  for  she  knew  not  what.  There  was 
a  footstep  from  the  far  end  of  the  walk  leading 
from  the  summerhouse,  a  footstep  she  knew. 
Edith  moved  rapidly  away  from  the  window  to 
the  table  and  stood  by  it,  her  hand  resting  upon 
it,  her  knees  fairly  trembling  in  her  emotion, 
as  she  waited.  The  next  moment  the  open  space 
framed  the  figure  of  Captain  Thome.  He 
entered  fearlessly,  but  when  his  eye  fell  upon 
her  there  was  something  so  strained  about  her 
attitude  that  a  spark  of  suspicion  was  kindled 
in  his  soul.  Yet  his  action  was  prompt  enough. 
He  came  instantly  toward  her  and  took  her 
hand. 


CONFIDENCE  OF  EDITH  VABNEY  101 

"  Miss  Varney,"  he  said. 

Edith  watched  his  approach  fascinated,  as  a 
bird  by  a  serpent  His  touch  awakened  her  to 
action.  She  snatched  her  hand  away  and  shrank 
back. 

"  No;  don't  touch  me!  "  she  cried. 

He  looked  at  her  in  amazement.  The  spark  of 
suspicion  burst  into  flame,  but  she  recovered 
herself  instantly. 

"  Oh,  it  was  you,"  she  faltered.  She  forced 
a  smile  to  her  lips.  "  How  perfectly  absurd 
I  am.  I  am  sure  I  ought  to  be  ashamed  of  my- 
self. Come,  let's  go  out  on  the  veranda.  I  want 
to  talk  to  you  about  so  many  things.  There's — 
there's  half  an  hour — yet  before  we  must  go 
to  Caroline's." 

She  had  possessed  herself  of  his  hand  again 
as  she  spoke.  She  now  stepped  swiftly  toward 
the  window.  He  followed  her  reluctantly  until , 
they  reached  the  opening.  She  stepped  through 
it  and  archly  looked  back  at  him,  still  in  the 
room. 

"  How  lovely  is  the  night,"  she  said  with 
tender  persuasiveness.  "  Come  with  me." 

The  man  looked  around  him  hastily.  Every 
moment  was  precious  to  him.  Did  Miss  Var- 


102  SECRET  SERVICE 

ney  know.  If  so,  what  did  she  know  ?  What  was 
to  be  gained  or  lost  by  half  an  hour's  delay  on 
his  part?  He  drew  out  his  watch  and  glanced 
at  it  swiftly.  There  was  time.  He  would  never 
see  her  again.  He  might  say  he  would  possibly 
never  see  any  one  again  after  the  hazards  of 
this  night.  He  was  entitled  to  one  brief 
moment  of  happiness.  How  long  had  she  said  ? 
Half  an  hour.  He  would  take  it. 

11  Aren't    you    coming,    Captain    Thome?  ' 
cried  the  girl  from  the  porch,  all  the  coquettish 
witchery  of  youth  and  the  South  in  her  voice. 

1 '  I  am  coming, ' '  answered  the  officer,  deliber- 
ately stepping  through  the  window,  "  for  just 
half  an  hour,"  he  added. 

"  That  will  be  time  enough,"  replied  the  girl, 
laughing. 


BOOK  II 

HAPPENED  AT  NINE  O'CLOCK 


CHAPTER  VII 

WILFRED   WEITES  A  LETTER 

HALF  an  hour  is  a  short  or  a  long  time,  depend- 
ing upon  the  individual  mood  or  the  exigencies 
of  the  moment.  It  was  a  short  half  hour  to 
Captain  Thome — to  continue  to  give  him  the 
name  by  which  he  was  commonly  known — out 
in  the  moonlight  and  the  rose  garden  with  Edith 
Varney.  It  was  short  to  him  because  he  loved 
her  and  because  he  realised  that  in  that  brief 
space  must  be  packed  experience  enough  to  last 
him  into  the  long  future,  it  might  be  into  the 
eternal  future ! 

It  was  short  to  Edith  Varney,  in  part  at  least 
for  the  same  reason,  but  it  was  shorter  to  him 
than  to  her,  for  at  the  end  of  that  period  the 
guilt  or  innocence  of  the  man  she  loved  and  who 
loved  her  would  be  established  beyond  perad- 
venture ;  either  he  was  the  brave,  devoted,  self- 
sacrificing  Confederate  soldier  she  thought  him, 
or  he  was  a  spy;  and  since  he  came  of  a  Vir- 
ginia family,  although  West  Virginia  had  sep- 

105 


106  SECRET  SERVICE 

arated  from  the  Old  Dominion,  she  coupled  the 
word  spy  with  that  of  traitor.  Either  or  both 
would  be  enough  to  condemn  him.  Fighting 
against  suspicion,  she  would  fain  have  post- 
poned the  moment  of  revelation,  of  decision, 
therefore  too  quickly  passed  the  flying  moments. 

It  was  a  short  half  hour  to  Thome,  because  he 
might  see  her  no  more.  It  was  a  short  half  hour 
again  to  Edith  because  she  might  see  him  no 
more,  and  it  might  be  possible  that  she  could 
not  even  allow  herself  to  dream  upon  him  in  his 
absence  in  the  future.  The  recollection  of  the 
woman  would  ever  be  sweet  and  sacred  to  the 
man,  but  it  might  be  necessary  for  the  woman 
to  blot  out  utterly  the  remembrance  of  the 
man. 

It  was  a  short  half  hour  to  young  Wilfred  in 
his  own  room,  waiting  impatiently  for  old  Mar- 
tha to  bring  him  the  altered  uniform,  over  which 
Caroline  was  busily  working  in  the  large  old- 
fashioned  kitchen.  She  had  chosen  that  odd 
haven  of  refuge  because  there  she  was  the  least 
likely  to  be  interrupted  and  could  pursue  her 
task  without  fear  of  observation  by  any  other 
eyes  than  those  of  old  Martha.  The  household 
had  been  reduced  to  its  smallest  limit  and  the 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     107 

younger  maids  who  were  still  retained  in  the 
establishment  had  been  summarily  dismissed  to 
their  quarters  for  the  night  by  the  old  mammy. 

Now  that  Wilfred  had  taken  the  plunge,  his 
impatience  to  go  was  at  fever  heat.  He  could 
not  wait,  he  felt,  for  another  moment.  He  had 
spent  some  of  his  half  hour  in  composing  a  letter 
with  great  care.  It  was  a  short  letter  and  there- 
fore was  soon  finished,  and  he  was  now  pacing 
up  and  down  his  room  with  uneasy  steps  wait- 
ing for  old  Martha's  welcome  voice. 

It  was  a  long  half  hour  for  little  Caroline 
Mitford,  busily  sewing  away  in  the  kitchen.  It 
seemed  to  her  that  she  was  taking  forever  to 
turn  up  the  bottoms  of  the  trouser  legs  and  make 
a  ' '  hem  ' '  on  each,  as  she  expressed  it.  She  was 
not  very  skilful  at  such  rough  needlework  and 
her  eyes  were  not  so  very  clear  as  she  played 
at  tailoring.  This  is  no  reflection  upon  their 
natural  clarity  and  brightness,  but  they  were 
quite  often  dimmed  with  tears,  which  once  or 
twice  brimmed  over  and  dropped  upon  the 
coarse  fabric  of  the  garment  upon  which  she 
worked.  She  had  known  the  man  who  had  worn 
them  last,  he  had  been  a  friend  of  hers,  and  she 
knew  the  boy  who  was  going  to  wear  them  next. 


108  SECRET  SERVICE 

If  she  could  translate  the  emotions  of  her  girl- 
ish heart,  the  new  wearer  was  more  than  a 
friend.  Was  the  same  fate  awaiting  the  latter 
that  the  former  had  met? 

The  half  hour  was  very  long  to  Jonas,  the 
old  butler,  trembling  with  fright,  suffering  from 
his  rough  usage  and  terror-stricken  with  antici- 
pation of  the  further  punishment  that  awaited 
him. 

The  half  hour  was  longest  of  all  to  Mrs.  Var- 
ney.  After  her  visit  to  Howard,  who  had  en- 
joyed one  of  his  lucid  moments  and  who  seemed 
to  be  a  little  better,  she  had  come  down  to  the 
drawing-room,  at  Mr.  Arrelsford's  suggestion, 
to  see  that  no  one  from  the  house  who  might 
have  observed,  or  divined,  or  learned,  in  any 
way  what  was  going  on  within  should  go  out 
into  the  garden  and  disturb  the  young  couple, 
or  give  an  alarm  to  the  man  who  was  the  object 
of  so  much  interest  and  suspicion,  so  much  love 
and  hatred. 

About  the  only  people  who  took  no  note  of  the 
time  were  the  busy  sempstresses  in  the  room 
across  the  hall,  and  the  first  sign  of  life  came 
from  that  room.  Miss  Kittridge,  who  appeared 
to  have  been  constituted  the  messenger  of  the 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     109 

workers,  came  out  of  the  room,  went  down  the 
hall  to  the  back  of  the  house,  and  presently  en- 
tered the  drawing-room  by  the  far  door. 

"  Well,"  she  began,  seeing  Mrs.  Varney, 
"  we  have  just  sent  off  another  batch  of  ban- 
dages." 

11  Did  the  same  man  come  for  them?  "  asked 
the  mistress  of  the  house. 

"  No,  they  sent  another  one." 

"  Did  you  have  much?  " 

"  Yes,  quite  a  lot.  We  have  all  been  at  the 
bandages,  they  say  that  that  is  what  they  need 
most.  So  long  as  we  have  any  linen  left  we  will 
work  at  it. ' '  She  turned  to  go  away,  but  some- 
thing in  the  elder  woman's  face  and  manner 
awakened  a  slight  suspicion  in  her  mind.  She 
stopped,  turned,  and  came  back.  "  You  look 
troubled,  Mrs.  Varney,"  she  began.  "  Do  you 
want  anything?  ' 

"  No.  nothing,  thank  you." 

'  *  Is  there  anything  I  can  do  or  anything  any 
of  us  can  do?  " 

"  Not  a  thing,  my  dear,"  answered  Mrs.  Var- 
ney, trying  to  smile  and  failing  dismally. 

"Is  it  Howard?  "  persisted  the  other,  anx- 
ious to  be  of  service. 


110  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  He  seems  to  be  a  little  better, ' '  returned  the 
woman. 

"  I  am  glad  to  hear  it,  and  if  there  is  any- 
thing any  of  us  could  do  for  you,  you  would 
certainly  tell  me." 

The  elder  woman  nodded  and  Miss  Kittridge 
turned  decisively  away  and  stepped  briskly  to- 
ward the  door.  On  second  thought,  there  was 
something  she  could  do,  reflected  Mrs.  Varney, 
and  so  she  rose,  stepped  to  the  door  in  turn, 
and  called  her  back. 

11  Perhaps  it  would  be  just  as  well,"  she  said, 
"  if  any  of  the  ladies  want  to  go  to  let  them 
out  the  other  way.  You  can  open  the  door  into 
the  back  hall.  We're  expecting  some  one  here 
on  important  business,  you  know,  and  we " 

* '  I  understand, ' '  said  Miss  Kittridge. 

11  And  you  will  see  to  this?  " 

"  Certainly;  trust  me." 

"  Thank  you." 

Mrs.  Varney  turned  with  a  little  sigh  of  re- 
lief and  went  back  to  her  place  by  the  table, 
where  her  work  basket  sat  near  to  hand.  No 
woman  in  Richmond  was  without  a  work  basket 
with  work  in  it  for  any  length  of  time  during 
those  days.  The  needle  was  second  only  to  the 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     111 

bayonet  in  the  support  of  the  dying  Confed- 
eracy !  She  glanced  at  it,  but,  sure  evidence  of 
the  tremendous  strain  under  which  she  laboured, 
she  made  no  motion  to  take  it  up.  Instead,  after 
a  moment  of  reflection,  she  crossed  to  the  wall 
and  pulled  the  bell  rope.  In  a  short  time,  con- 
sidering her  bulk  and  unwieldiness,  old  Martha 
appeared  at  the  far  door. 

"  Did  you  ring,  ma'am?  "  she  asked. 

"  Yes,"  was  the  answer.  "  Has  Miss  Caro- 
line gone  yet?  ' 

"  No,  ma'am,"  answered  Martha,  smilingly 
displaying  a  glorious  set  of  white  teeth. 
"  She's  been  out  in  de  kitchen  fo'  a  w'ile." 

11  In  the  kitchen?  " 

"  Yas'm.  Ah  took  her  out  dere.  She  didn't 
want  to  be  seed  by  no  one." 

"  And  what  is  she  doing  there?  " 

"  She's  been  mostly  sewin'  an'  behabin' 
mighty  strange  about  sumfin  a  gret  deal  ob 
de  time.  She's  a-snifflin'  an'  a-weepin',  but  Ah 
belieb  she's  gittin'  ready  to  gwine  home  now." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  will  you 
please  ask  her  to  come  in  here  a  moment  before 
she  goes." 

"  Yas'm,   'deed  Ah  will,"  said  old  Martha, 


112  SECRET  SERVICE 

turning  and   going  out   of  the  door   through 
which,  presently,  Caroline  herself  appeared. 

She  looked  very  demure  and  the  air  of  inno- 
cence, partly  natural  but  largely  assumed,  well 
became  her  although  it  did  not  deceive  Mrs. 
Varney  for  a  moment,  or  would  not  have  de- 
ceived her  if  she  had  had  any  special  interest 
in  Caroline's  actions  or  emotions.  The  greater 
strain  under  which  she  laboured  made  the  girl 
of  small  moment;  she  would  simply  use  her, 
that  was  all. 

"  Caroline,  dear,"  she  began  immediately, 
"  are  you  in  a  great  hurry  to  go  home?  ' 

"  No,  ma'am,  not  particularly,  especially  if 
I  can  do  anything  for  you  here,"  answered  the 
girl  readily,  somewhat  surprised. 

"  It  happens  that  you  can,"  said  Mrs.  Var- 
ney ;  ' '  if  you  can  stay  here  a  few  minutes  while 
I  go  upstairs  to  Howard  it  will  be  a  great  help 
to  me." 

'  *  You  want  me  just  to  wait  here,  is  that  it  I  ' 
asked  the  girl,  somewhat  mystified. 

Why  on  earth  anybody  should  be  required  to 
wait  in  a  vacant  room  was  something  which 
Caroline  could  not  understand,  but  Mrs.  Var- 
ney's  next  words  sought  to  explain  it. 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     113 

* '  I  don 't  want  you  merely  to  wait  here  but — 
well,  in  fact,  I  don't  want  anybody  to  go  out 
on  the  veranda,  or  into  the  garden,  from  the 
front  of  the  house,  under  any  circumstances." 

Caroline's  eyes  opened  in  great  amazement. 
She  did  not  in  the  least  understand  what  it  was 
all  about  until  Mrs.  Varney  explained  further. 

"  You  see  Edith's  there  with " 

"  Oh,  yes,"  laughed  the  girl,  at  last,  as  she 
thought,  comprehending,  "  you  want  them  to 
be  left  alone.  I  know  how  that  is,  whenever  I 
am — when  some — that  is  of  course  I  will  see  to 
it,"  she  ended  rather  lamely  and  in  great  con- 
fusion. 

"  Just  a  few  minutes,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Var- 
ney, smiling  faintly  at  the  girl's  blushing 
cheeks  and  not  thinking  it  worth  while  to  cor- 
rect the  misapprehension,  "  I  won't  be  long." 
She  stepped  across  the  room,  but  turned  in  the 
doorway  for  her  final  injunction,  "  Do  be  care- 
ful, won't  you?  " 

11  Careful!  "  said  Caroline  to  herself,  "I 
should  think  I  would  be  careful.  As  if  I  didn  't 
know  enough  for  that.  I  can  guess  what  is  go- 
ing on  out  there  in  the  moonlight.  I  wouldn't 
have  them  disturbed  for  the  world.  Why,  if  I 


114  SECRET  SERVICE 

were  out  there  with — with — Wil — with  anybody, 
I  wouldn't " 

She  stopped  in  great  dismay  at  her  own  ad- 
missions and  stood  staring  toward  the  front 
windows,  over  which  Mrs.  Varney  had  most 
carefully  drawn  the  heavy  hangings. 

Presently  her  curiosity  got  the  better  of  her 
sense  of  propriety.  She  went  to  the  nearest 
window,  pulled  the  curtains  apart  a  little,  and 
peered  eagerly  out.  She  saw  nothing,  nothing 
but  the  trees  in  the  moonlight,  that  is;  Edith 
and  Captain  Thome  were  not  within  view  nor 
were  they  within  earshot.  She  turned  to  the 
other  window.  Now  that  she  had  made  the 
plunge,  she  determined  to  see  what  was  going 
on  if  she  could.  She  drew  the  couch  up  before 
the  window  and  knelt  down  upon  it,  and  parting 
the  curtains,  looked  out,  but  with  the  same  re- 
sults as  before.  In  this  questionable  position 
she  was  unfortunately  caught  by  Wilfred 
Varney. 

He  was  dressed  in  the  grey  jacket  and  the 
trousers  which  she  had  repaired.  She  had  not 
made  a  skilful  job  of  her  tailoring  but  it  would 
serve.  The  whole  suit  was  worn,  ill-fitting,  and 
soiled;  but  it  was  whole.  That  was  more  than 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     115 

could  be  said  of  ninety-nine  per  cent,  of  the  uni- 
forms commonly  seen  round  about  Richmond. 
Measured  by  these,  Wilfred  was  sumptuously, 
even  luxuriously,  dressed,  and  the  pride  ex- 
pressed in  his  port  and  bearing  was  as  complete 
as  it  was  naive.  He  walked  softly  up  the  long 
room,  intending  to  surprise  the  girl,  but  boy- 
like,  he  stumbled  over  a  stool  on  his  way  for- 
ward, and  the  young  lady  turned  about  quickly 
and  confronted  him  with  an  exclamation.  Wil- 
fred came  close  to  her  and  spoke  in  a  low,  fierce 
whisper. 

"  Mother  isn't  anywhere  about,  is  she?  " 

"  No,"  said  Caroline  in  the  same  tone,  "  she's 
just  gone  upstairs  to  see  Howard,  but  she  is 
coming  back  in  a  few  minutes,  she  said." 

11  Well,"  returned  Wilfred,  throwing  his 
chest  out  impressively,  "  I  am  not  running 
away  from  her,  but  if  she  saw  me  with  these 
on  she  might  feel  funny." 

"  I  don't  think,"  returned  Caroline  quickly, 
"  that  she  would  feel  very  funny." 

11  Well,  you  know  what  I  mean,"  said  Wil- 
fred, flushing  a  little.  "  You  know  how  it  is 
with  a  fellow's  mother." 

Caroline  nodded  gravely. 


116  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Yes,  I  have  learned  how  it  is  with  moth- 
ers," she  said,  thinking  of  the  mothers  she  had 
known  since  the  war  began,  young  though  she 
was. 

"  Other  people  don't  care,"  said  Wilfred, 
'  *  but  mothers  are  different. ' ' 

"  Some  other  people  don't  care,"  answered 
Caroline  softly,  fighting  hard  to  keep  back  a 
rush  of  tears. 

In  spite  of  herself  her  eyes  would  focus  them- 
selves upon  that  little  round  blood-stained  hole 
in  the  left  breast  of  the  jacket.  She  had  not 
realised  before  how  straight  that  bullet  had 
gone  to  the  heart  of  the  other  wearer.  There 
was  something  terribly  ominous  about  it.  But 
Wilfred  blundered  blindly  on,  unconscious  of 
this  emotion  or  of  its  cause.  He  drew  from  the 
pocket  in  his  blouse  a  paper.  He  sat  down  at 
the  table,  beckoning  Caroline  as  he  did  so.  The 
girl  came  closer  and  looked  over  his  shoulder 
as  he  unfolded  the  paper. 

11  I  have  written  that  letter,"  he  said,  "  to  the 
General,  my  father,  that  is.  Here  it  is.  I  have 
got  to  send  it  to  him  in  some  way.  It  is  all 
written  but  the  last  words  and  I  am  not  sure 
about  them.  I'm  not  going  to  say  '  your  loving 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     117 

son  '  or  anything  of  that  kind.  This  is  a  man's 
letter,  a  soldier's  letter.  I  love  him,  of  course, 
but  this  is  not  the  time  or  the  place  to  put  that 

sort  of  a  thing  in.    I  have  been  telling  him 

He  happened  to  glance  up  as  he  spoke  and  dis- 
covered to  his  great  surprise  that  Caroline  had 
turned  away  from  him  and  was  no  longer  look- 
ing at  him.  "  Why,  what's  the  matter?  "  he 
exclaimed. 

"  Nothing,  nothing,"  answered  the  girl,  forc- 
ing herself  to  face  him  once  more. 

"  I  thought  you  wanted  to  help  me,"  he  con- 
tinued. 

"  Oh,  yes!    I  do,  I  do." 

"  Well,  you  can't  help  me  way  off  there,"  said 
Wilfred.  "  Come  closer." 

He  spoke  like  a  soldier  already,  thought  the 
girl,  but  she  meekly,  for  her,  obeyed  the  imperi- 
ous command.  He  stared  at  her,  as  yet  uncon- 
scious but  strangely  agitated  nevertheless.  The 
silence  was  soon  insupportable,  and  Caroline 
herself  broke  it. 

11  The — the—  -"  she  pointed  at  the  trousers, 
' '  are  they  how  you  wanted  them  f  ' 

"  Fine,"  replied  Wilfred ;  "  they  are  just  per- 
fect. There  isn't  a  girl  in  Richmond  who  could 


118  SECRET  SERVICE 

have  done  them  better.  Now  about  the  letter. 
I  want  your  advice  on  it;  what  do  you 
think?  " 

"  Tell  me  what  you  said." 

"  You  want  to  hear  it?  "  asked  Wilfred. 

"I've  got  to,  haven't  I!  How  could  I 
help  you  if  I  didn't  know  what  it  was  all 
about?  " 

"  You're  a  pretty  good  girl,  Caroline.  You 
will  help  me,  won't  you?  " 

Her  hand  rested  on  the  table  as  she  bent  over 
him,  and  he  laid  his  own  hand  upon  it  and 
squeezed  it  warmly,  too  warmly  thought  Caro- 
line, as  she  slowly  drew  it  away  and  was  sorry 
she  did  it  the  moment  she  had  done  so. 

1 '  Yes,  I  will  help  you, ' '  she  said.  ' '  But  about 
the  letter?  You  will  have  to  hurry.  I  am  sure 
your  mother  will  be  here  in  a  short  time." 

"  Well,  that  letter  is  mighty  important,  you 
know.  Everything  depends  upon  it,  much  more 
than  on  mother's  letter,  I  am  sure." 

"  I  should  think  so,"  said  the  girl. 

She  drew  a  chair  up  to  the  table  and  sat  down 
by  the  side  of  the  boy. 

"  I  am  just  going  to  give  it  to  him  strong," 
said  Wilfred. 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     119 

"  That's  the  way  to  give  it  to  him,"  said 
Caroline.  "  He's  a  soldier  and  he's  accustomed 
to  such  things." 

"  You  can't  fool  much  with  father.  He 
means  business,"  said  Wilfred;  "  but  he  will 
find  that  I  mean  business,  too." 

11  That's  right,"  assented  Caroline  sapiently, 
11  everybody  has  got  to  mean  business  now. 
What  did  you  say  to  him?  ' 

"  I  said  this,"  answered  the  youngster,  read- 
ing slowly  and  with  great  pride,  "  '  General 
Ransom  Varney,  Commanding  Division,  Army 
of  Northern  Virginia,  Dear  Papa  ' ' 

"  I  wouldn't  say  '  dear  papa  '  to  a  General," 
interrupted  Caroline  decisively. 

11  No?    What  would  you  say?  " 

"  I  would  say  '  Sir,'  of  course;  that  is  much 
more  businesslike  and  soldiers  are  always  so 
awfully  abrupt. ' ' 

"  You  are  right,"  said  the  boy,  beginning 
again,  "  '  General  Ransom  Varney,  Command-- 
ing    Division,    Army    of    Northern    Virginia, 
Sir  ' — that  sounds  fine,  doesn't  it?  ' 

"  Splendid,"  said  the  girl,  "  go  on." 

11  '  This  is  to  notify  you  that  I  want  you  to 
let  me  join  the  Army  right  now.  If  you  don't, 


120  SECRET  SERVICE 

I  will  enlist  anyway,  that's  all.  The  seventeen 
call  is  out  and  I  am  not  going  to  wait  for  the 
sixteen.  Do  you  think  I  am  a  damned  cow- 
ard ' " 

Wilfred  paused  and  looked  apprehensively  at 
Caroline,  who  nodded  with  eyes  sparkling 
brightly. 

"  That's  fine,"  she  said. 

' l  I  thought  it  sounded  like  a  soldier. ' ' 

' '  It  does ;  you  ought  to  have  heard  the  Third 
Virginia  swear 

"  Oh,"  said  Wilfred,  who  did  not  quite  relish 
that  experience;  but  he  went  on  after  a  little 
pause.  "  '  Tom  Kittridge  has  gone;  he  was 
killed  yesterday  at  Cold  Harbor.  Billie  Fisher 
has  gone  and  so  has  Cousin  Stephen.  He  is  not 
sixteen,  he  lied  about  his  age,  but  I  don't  want 
to  do  that  unless  you  make  me.  I  will,  though, 
if  you  do.  Answer  this  right  now  or  not  at 
all.'  " 

"  I  think  that  is  the  finest  letter  I  have  ever 
heard,"  said  Caroline  proudly,  as  Wilfred 
stopped,  laid  the  paper  down,  and  stared  at 
her. 

"  Do  you  really  think  sol!  ' 

"  It  is  the  best  letter  I " 


"  I  am  glad  you  are  pleased  with  it.  Now 
the  next  thing  is  how  to  end  it. ' ' 

"  Why,  just  end  it." 

"  But  how?  " 

"  Sign  your  name,  of  course." 

"  Nothing  else?  " 

"  What  else  is  there?  " 

"  Just  Wilfred?  " 

"  No,  Wilfred  Varney." 

"  That's  the  thing."  He  took  up  a  pen  from 
the  table  and  scrawled  his  name  at  the  bottom 
of  this  interesting  and  historical  document. 
' i  And  you  think  the  rest  of  it  will  do  ?  " 

"  I  should  think  it  would,"  she  assented 
heartily.  * '  I  wish  your  father  had  it  now. ' ' 

"  So  do  I,"  said  Wilfred.  "  Maybe  it  will 
take  two  or  three  days  to  get  it  to  him  and  I  just 
can't  wait  that  long." 

Caroline  rose  to  her  feet  suddenly  under  the 
stimulus  of  a  bright  idea  that  came  into  her 
mind. 

"  I  tell  you  what  we  can  do." 

"  What?  " 

*  *  We  can  telegraph  him, ' '  she  exclaimed. 

"  Good  idea,"  cried  Wilfred,  more  and  more 
impressed  with  Caroline's  wonderful  resource- 


122  SECRET  SERVICE 

fulness,  but  a  disquieting  thought  immediately 
struck  him.  "  Where  am  I  going  to  get  the 
money?  "  he  asked  dubiously. 

"  It  won't  take  very  much." 

"  It  won't?  Do  you  know  what  they  are 
charging  now!  Over  seven  dollars  a  word  only 
to  Petersburg." 

"  Well,  let  them  charge  it,"  said  Caroline 
calmly, ' '  we  can  cut  it  down  to  only  a  few  words 
and  the  address  won't  cost  anything." 

"Won't  it?  " 

"  No,  they  never  charge  for  that,"  continued 
the  girl.  "  That's  a  heap  of  money  saved,  and 
then  we  can  use  what  we  save  on  the  address 
for  the  rest." 

Wilfred  stared  at  her  as  if  this  problem  in 
economics  was  not  quite  clear  to  his  youthful 
brain,  but  she  gave  him  no  time  to  question  her 
ingenious  calculations. 

"  What  comes  after  the  address?  "  she  asked 
in  her  most  businesslike  manner. 

"  '  Sir.'  " 

' '  Leave  that  out. ' ' 

Wilfred  swept  his  pen  through  it. 

"  He  knows  it  already,"  said  Caroline. 
1  'What's  next!  " 


123 

"  *  This  is  to  notify  you  that  I  want  you  to 
let  me  come  right  now.'  " 

"  We  could  leave  out  that  last  '  to,'  "  said 
Caroline. 

Wilfred  checked  it  off,  and  then  read,  "  '  I 
want  you — let  me  come  right  now.'  That 
doesn't  sound  right,  and  anyway  it  is  such  a 
little  word." 

' '  Yes,  but  it  costs  seven  dollars  just  the  same 
as  a  big  word,"  observed  Caroline. 

"  But  it  doesn't  sound  right  without  it,"  ar- 
gued the  boy;  "  we  have  got  to  leave  it  in. 
What  comes  after  that?  " 

Caroline  in  turn  took  up  the  note  and  read, 

"  '  If  you  don't,  I'll  come  anyhow,  that's 
all.'  " 

"  You  might  leave  out  '  that's  all,'  "  said 
Wilfred. 

11  No,  don't  leave  .that  out.  It's  very  impor- 
tant. It  doesn't  seem  to  be  so  important,  but 
it  is.  It  shows — well — it  shows  that  that's  all 
there  is  about  it.  That  one  thing  might  con- 
vince him." 

"  Yes,  but  we've  got  to  leave  out  some- 
thing." 

"  Not  that,  though.    Perhaps  there  is  some- 


124  SECRET  SERVICE 

thing  else.  '  The  seventeen  call  is  out  ' — that's 
got  to  stay. ' ' 

11  Yes,"  said  Wilfred. 

"  '  The  sixteen  comes  next.'  That's  just  got 
to  stay." 

*  *  Of  course.    Now,  what  follows  I  ' ' 

"  *  I'm  not  going  to  wait  for  it,'  "  read  Caro- 
line. 

"  We  can't  cut  that  out,"  said  Wilfred;  "  we 
don't  seem  to  be  making  much  progress,  do 
we?" 

"  Well,  we  will  find  something  in  a  moment. 
*  Do  you  think  I  am  '-  "  she  hesitated  a  mo- 
ment, "  l  a  damned  coward,'  "  she  read  with  a 
delicious  thrill  at  her  rash,  vicarious  wicked- 
ness. 

Wilfred  regarded  her  dubiously.  He  felt  as 
an  author  does  when  he  sees  his  pet  periods 
marked  out  by  the  blue  pencil  of  the  ruthless 
editor. 

"  You  might  leave  that  out,"  he  began,  cut- 
ting valiantly  at  his  most  cherished  and  admired 
phrase. 

11  No,"  protested  Caroline  vehemently,  "  cer- 
tainly not !  That  is  the  best  thing  in  the  whole 
letter." 


WILFKED  WRITES  A  LETTER     125 

"  That '  damn  '  is  going  to  cost  us  seven  dol- 
lars, you  know." 

"  It  is  worth  it,"  said  Caroline,  "  it  is  the  best 
thing  you  have  written.  Your  father  is  a  Gen- 
eral in  the  army,  he'll  understand  that  kind  of 
language.  What's  next?  I  know  there's  some- 
thing now." 

"  *  Tom  Kittridge  has  gone.  He  was  killed 
yesterday  at  Cold  Harbor. '  ' ' 

"  Leave  out  that  about  " — she  caught  her 
breath,  and  her  eyes  fixed  themselves  once  more 
on  that  little  round  hole  in  the  breast  of  his 
jacket — ' l  about  his  being  killed. ' ' 

"  But  he  was  killed  and  so  was  Johnny  Shel- 
don— I  have  his  uniform,  you  know. ' ' 

"  I  know  he  was,  but  you  don't  have  to  tell 
your  father,"  said  Caroline,  choking  up,  "  you 
don't  have  to  telegraph  him  the  news,  do  you?  " 

"  No,  of  course  not,  but — 

"  That's  all  there  is  to  the  letter  except  the 
end." 

"  Why,  that  leaves  it  just  the  same  except 
the  part  about— 

'  *  Yes, ' '  said  Caroline  in  despair,  ' '  and  after 
all  the  work  we  have  done. ' ' 

"  Let's  try  it  again,"  said  Wilfred. 


126  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  No,"  said  Caroline,  "  there  is  no  use. 
Everything  else  has  got  to  stay." 

"  Well,  then  we  can't  telegraph  it.  It  would 
cost  hundreds  of  dollars." 

"  Yes,  we  can  telegraph  it,"  said  Caroline 
determinedly,  "  you  give  it  to  me.  I'll  get  it 
sent." 

"  But  how  are  you  going  to  send  it?  "  asked 
Wilfred,  extending  the  letter., 

"  Never  you  mind,"  answered  the  girl. 

1 '  See  here !  ' '  the  boy  cried.  *  *  I  am  not  go- 
ing to  have  you  spend  your  money,  and " 

"  There's  no  danger  of  that,  I  haven't  any 
to  spend."  She  took  the  letter  from  his  hand. 
"  I  reckon  Douglass  Foray  '11  send  it  for  me. 
He's  in  the  telegraph  office  and  he'll  do  most 
anything  for  me." 

"  No,"  said  Wilfred  sternly. 

"  What's  the  reason  he  won't?  "  asked  the 
girl. 

"  Because  he  won't." 

"  What  do  you  care  so  long  as  he  sends 
it!  " 

"  Well,  I  do  care  and  that's  enough.  I'm  not 
going  to  have  you  making  eyes  at  Dug  Foray 
on  my  account. ' ' 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER    127 

11  Oh,  well,"  said  the  girl,  blushing.  "  Of 
course  if  you  feel  that  way  about  it,  I " 

"  That's  the  way  I  feel  all  right.  But  you 
won't  give  up  the  idea  of  helping  me,  will  you, 
because  I — feel  like  that?  " 

"  No,"  answered  Caroline  softly,  "  I'll  help 
you  all  I  can — about  that  letter,  do  you  mean  1  ' 

"  Yes,  about  that  letter  and  about  other 
things,  too." 

"  Give  it  to  me,"  said  the  girl,  "  I  will  go 
over  it  again." 

She  sat  down  at  the  desk,  and  as  she  scanned 
it,  Wilfred  watched  her  anxiously.  To  them 
Mrs.  Varney  entered.  She  had  an  open  letter 
in  one  hand  and  a  cap  and  belt  in  the  other. 
She  .stopped  in  the  doorway  and  motioned  for 
some  one  in  the  hall  to  follow  her,  and  an 
orderly  entered  the  room.  His  uniform  was 
covered  with  dust,  his  sunburned,  grim  face 
was  covered  with  sweat  and  dust  also.  He 
stood  in  the  doorway  with  the  ease  of  a  veteran 
soldier,  that  is  without  the  painful  effort  to 
be  precise  or  formal  which  marks  the  young 
aspirant  for  military  honours. 

11  Wilfred,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  quickly  ap- 
proaching him,  "  here  is  a  letter  from  your 


128  SECRET  SERVICE 

father."     She  extended  the  paper.    "  He  sent 
it  by  his  orderly." 

Wilfred  stepped  closer  to  the  elder  woman 
while  Caroline  slowly  rose  from  her  chair,  her 
eyes  fixed  on  Mrs.  Varney. 

11  What  does  he  say,  mother?  "  asked  Wil- 
fred. 

"  He  says—  '  answered  his  mother  with 
measured  quietness,  and  controlling  herself 
with  the  greatest  difficulty,  "  he  tells  me  that — 

that  you — are '  in  spite  of  her  tremendous 

effort,  her  voice  failed  her.    "  Read  it  your- 
self, my  boy,"  she  whispered  pitifully. 

The  letter  was  evidently  exceedingly  brief. 
A  moment  put  Wilfred  in  possession  of  its 
contents.  His  mother  stood  with  head  averted. 
Caroline  stared  with  trembling  lips,  a  pale  face, 
and  a  heaving  bosom.  It  was  to  the  orderly 
that  Wilfred  addressed  himself. 

"  I  am  to  go  back  with  you?  ' 

"  General's  orders,  sir,"  answered  the  sol- 
dier, saluting,  "  to  enter  the  service.  God 
knows  we  need  everybody  now." 

"  When  do  we  start?  "  asked  Wilfred 
eagerly,  his  face  flushing  as  he  realised  that  his 
fondest  desire  was  now  to  be  gratified. 


"  As  soon  as  you  are  ready,  sir.  I  am  wait- 
ing." 

"  I  am  ready  now,"  said  Wilfred.  He 
turned  to  his  mother.  "  You  won't  mind, 
mother,"  he  said,  his  own  lips  trembling  a 
little  for  the  first  time  at  the  sight  of  her  grief. 

Mrs.  Varney  shook  her  head.  She  stepped 
nearer  to  him,  smoothed  the  hair  back  from 
his  forehead,  and  stretched  out  her  arms  to 
him  as  if  she  fain  would  embrace  him,  but  she 
controlled  herself  and  handed  him  the  cap  and 
belt. 

"  Your  brother,"  she  said  slowly,  "  seems  to 
be  a  little  better.  He  wants  you  to  take  his 
cap  and  belt.  I  told  him  your  father  had  sent 
for  you,  and  I  knew  you  would  wish  to  go 
to  the  front  at  once." 

Wilfred  took  the  belt  from  her  trembling 
hands,  and  buckled  it  about  him.  His  mother 
handed  him  the  cap. 

"  Howard  says  he  can  get  another  belt  when 
he  wants  it,  and  you  are  to  have  his  blankets, 
too.  I  will  go  and  get  them." 

She  turned  and  left  the  room.  She  was 
nearly  at  the  end  of  her  resisting  power,  and 
but  for  the  welcome  diversion  incident  to  her 


130  SECRET  SERVICE 

departure,  she  could  not  have  controlled  herself 
longer.  The  last  one!  One  taken,  one  trem- 
bling, and  now  Wilfred! 

The  boy  entered  into  none  of  the  emotions 
of  his  mother.  He  clapped  the  cap  on  his  head 
and  threw  it  back. 

"  Fits  me  just  as  if  it  were  made  for  me," 
he  said,  settling  the  cap  firmly  in  place.  "  Or- 
derly, I  will  be  with  you  in  a  jiffy." 

Caroline  stood  still  near  the  table,  her  eyes 
on  the  floor. 

"  We  won't  have  to  send  it  now,  will  we?  ' 
he  pointed  to  the  letter. 

Caroline,  with  a  long,  deep  sigh,  shook  her 
head,  and  slowly  handed  the  letter  to  him. 
Wilfred  took  it  mechanically,  his  eyes  fixed  on 
the  girl,  who  had  suddenly  grown  very  white 
of  face,  trembly  of  lip,  and  teary  of  eye-lashes. 

"  You  are  very  good,"  he  said,  tearing  the 
letter  into  pieces,  "  to  help  me  like  you  did." 

"  It  was  nothing,"  whispered  the  girl. 

* '  You  can  help  me  again,  if  you  want  to. ' ' 

Caroline  lifted  her  eyes  to  his  face,  and  he 
saw  within  their  depths  that  which  encouraged 
him. 

"  I  can  fight  twice  as  well,  if " 


WILFRED  WRITES  A  LETTER     131 

Poor  little  Caroline  couldn't  trust  herself  to 
speak.  She  nodded  through  her  tears. 

"  Good-bye,"  said  Wilfred,  "  you  will  write 
to  me  about  helping  me  to  fight  twice  as  well, 
won't  you.  You  know  what  I  mean?  " 

Caroline  nodded  again. 

"  I  wouldn't  mind  if  you  telegraphed  me 
that  you  would." 

What  might  have  happened  further  will 
never  be  determined,  for  at  this  juncture  Mrs. 
Varney  came  back  with  an  old  faded  blanket 
tied  in  a  roll.  She  handed  it  to  the  boy  with- 
out speaking.  Wilfred  threw  it  over  his  shoul- 
der, and  kissed  his  mother  hurriedly. 

"  You  won't  mind  much,  will  you,  mother. 
I  will  soon  be  back.  Orderly !  "  he  cried. 

11  Sir." 

"  I  am  ready,"  said  Wilfred. 

He  threw  one  long,  meaning  look  at  Caroline, 
and  followed  the  soldier  out  of  the  door  and 
across  the  hall.  The  opening  and  closing  of 
an  outside  door  was  heard,  and  then  all  was 
still.  Mrs.  Varney  held  her  hand  to  her  heart, 
and  long,  shuddering  breaths  came  from  her. 
He  might  soon  be  back,  but  how.  She  knew 
all  about  the  famous  injunction  of  the  Spartan 


132  SECRET  SERVICE 

woman,  *  *  With  your  shield  or  on  it, ' '  but  some- 
how she  had  had  no  idea  of  the  full  significance 
until  it  came  to  her  last  boy,  and  for  a  moment 
she  was  forgetful  of  poor,  little  Caroline  until 
she  saw  the  girl  wavering  toward  the  door,  and 
there  was  no  disguise  about  the  real  tears  in 
her  eyes  now. 

"  Are  you  going,  dear?  "  asked  Mrs.  Var- 
ney,  forcing  herself  to  speak. 

Caroline  nodded  her  head  as  before. 

"  Oh,  yes,"  continued  the  older  woman, 
*  *  your  party,  you  have  to  be  there. ' ' 

At  that  the  girl  found  voice,  and  without 
looking  back  she  murmured,  "  There  won't  be 
any  party  to-night." 


CHAPTER  VIH 

EDITH  IS  FOECED  TO  PLAY  THE  GAME 

CAROLINE'S  departure  was  again  interrupted  by 
the  inopportune  reentrance  from  the  back  hall 
of  Mr.  Arrelsford,  who  was  accompanied  by 
two  soldiers,  whom  he  directed  to  remain  by 
the  door.  As  he  advanced  rapidly  toward  Mrs. 
Varney,  Caroline  stepped  aside  toward  the  rear 
window. 

"  Is  he "  began  Arrelsford,  turning  to- 
ward the  window,  and  starting  back  in  surprise 
as  he  observed  Caroline  for  the  first  time. 

"  Yes,  he  is  there,"  answered  the  woman. 

"  Oh,  Mrs.  Varney,"  cried  Caroline,  "  there's 
a  heap  of  soldiers  out  in  your  backyard  here. 
You  don't  reckon  anything 's  the  matter,  do 
you?  " 

The  girl  did  not  lower  her  voice,  and  was 
greatly  surprised  at  the  immediate  order  for 
silence  which  proceeded  from  Mr.  Arrelsford, 
whose  presence  she  acknowledged  with  a  very 
cool,  indifferent  bow. 

133 


134  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  No,  there  is  nothing  the  matter,  dear,"  said 
Mrs.  Varney.  "  Martha,"  she  said  to  the  old 
servant  who  had  come  in  response  to  her  ring, 
"  I  want  you  to  go  home  with  Miss  Mitford. 
You  must  not  go  alone,  dear.  Good-night. ' ' 

"  Thank  you  very  much,  Mrs.  Varney,"  an- 
swered Caroline.  "  Come,  Martha."  As  she 
turned,  she  hesitated.  "  You  don't  reckon 
she  could  go  with  me  somewhere  else,  do 
you?  " 

"  Why,  where  else  do  you  want  to  go  at 
this  hour,  my  dear  girl?  "  asked  Mrs.  Var- 
ney. 

"  Just  to — to  the  telegraph  office,"  answered 
Caroline. 

Mr.  Arrelsford,  who  had  been  waiting  with 
ill-concealed  impatience  during  this  dialogue, 
started  violently. 

"  Now!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Varney  in  great 
surprise,  not  noticing  the  actions  of  her  latest 
guest.  "  At  this  time  of  night?  ' 

"  Yes,"  answered  Caroline,  ''it  is  on  very 
important  business,  and — I — 

"  Oh,"  returned  Mrs.  Varney,  "  if  that  is 
the  case,  Martha  must  go  with  you." 

"  You  know  we  haven't  a  single  servant  left 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         135 

at  our  house,"  Caroline  said  in  explanation 
of  her  request. 

"  I  know,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  and,  Martha, 
don't  leave  her  for  an  instant." 

"  No'm,"  answered  Martha,  "  Ah '11  take  ca' 
obhuh." 

As  soon  as  she  had  left  the  room,  passing 
between  the  two  soldiers,  Arrelsford  took  up 
the  conversation.  He  spoke  quickly  and  in  a 
sharp  voice.  He  was  evidently  greatly  excited. 

"  What  is  she  going  to  do  at  the  telegraph 
office?  "  he  asked. 

11  I  have  no  idea,"  answered  the  woman. 

"  Has  she  had  any  conversation  with  him?  " 
said  Arrelsford,  pointing  to  the  front  of  the 
house. 

"  They  were  talking  together  in  this  room 
early  this  evening  before  you  came  the  first 
time,  but  it  isn't  possible  she  could " 

"  Anything  is  possible,"  snapped  Arrelsford 
impatiently.  He  was  evidently  determined  to 
suspect  everybody,  and  leave  no  stone  unturned 
to  prevent  the  failure  of  his  plans.  "  Cor- 
poral," he  cried,  "  have  Eddinger  follow  that 
girl.  He  must  get  to  the  telegraph  office  as 
soon  as  she  does,  and  don't  let  any  despatch 


136  SECRET  SEEVICE 

she  tries  to  send  get  out  before  I  see  it.  Let 
her  give  it  in,  but  hold  it.  Make  no  mistake 
about  that.  Get  an  order  from  the  department 
for  you  to  bring  it  to  me."  As  the  Corporal 
saluted  and  turned  away  to  give  the  order, 
Arrelsford  faced  Mrs.  Varney  again.  "  Are 
they  both  out  there  ?  ' 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  woman.  "  Did  you 
bring  the  man  from  Libby  Prison?  ' 

'  *  I  did,  the  guards  have  him  out  in  the  street 
on  the  other  side  of  the  house.  When  we  get 
Thome  in  here  alone  I'll  have  him  brought 
over  to  that  back  window  and  shoved  into  the 
room." 

"  And  where  shall  I  stay?  " 

'  *  Out  there, ' '  said  Arrelsford, ' '  by  the  lower 
door,  opening  upon  the  back  hall.  You  can 
get  a  good  view  of  everything  from  there." 

"  But  if  he  sees  me?  " 

"  He  won't  see  you  if  it  is  dark  in  the  hall." 
He  turned  to  the  Corporal  who  had  reentered 
and  resumed  his  station.  "  Turn  out  those 
lights  out  there,"  he  said.  "  We  can  close 
these  curtains,  can't  we?  ' 

"  Certainly,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  opening  the 
rear  door  and  drawing  the  heavy  portieres,  but 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         137 

leaving  space  between  them  so  that  any  one 
in  the  dark  hall  could  see  through  them  but 
not  be  seen  from  the  room. 

' '  I  don 't  want  too  much  light  in  here,  either, ' ' 
said  Arrelsford.  As  he  spoke  he  blew  out  the 
candles  in  the  two  candelabra  which  had  been 
placed  on  the  different  tables,  and  left  the 
large,  long  room  but  dimly  illuminated  by  the 
candles  in  the  sconces  on  the  walls. 

Mrs.  Varney  watched  him  with  fascinated 
awe.  In  spite  of  herself  there  still  lingered  a 
hope  that  Arrelsford  might  be  mistaken. 
Thorne  had  enlisted  her  interest,  and  he  might 
under  other  conditions  have  aroused  her  ma- 
tronly affections,  and  she  was  hoping  against 
hope  that  he  might  yet  prove  himself  innocent, 
not  only  because  of  his  personality  but  as  well 
because  the  thought  that  she  might  have  enter- 
tained a  spy  was  repugnant  to  her,  and  because 
of  the  honour  of  the  Dumont  family,  which  was 
one  of  the  oldest  and  most  important  ones  in  the 
western  hills  of  the  Old  Dominion. 

Arrelsford  meantime  completed  his  prepara- 
tions by  moving  the  couch  which  Caroline  Mit- 
ford  had  placed  before  the  window  back  to 
the  wall. 


138  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Now,  Mrs.  Varney,"  he  said,  stepping  far 
back  out  of  sight  of  the  window, ' '  will  you  open 
the  curtains  1  Do  it  casually,  carelessly,  please, 
so  as  not  to  awaken  any  suspicion  if  you  are 
seen." 

"  But  your  soldiers,  won't  they " 

"  They  are  all  at  the  back  of  the  house. 
They  came  in  the  back  way,  and  the  field  in 
front  is  absolutely  clear,  although  I  have  men 
concealed  in  the  street  to  stop  any  one  who 
may  attempt  to  escape  that  way." 

Mrs.  Varney  walked  over  to  the  window  and 
drew  back  the  curtains.  She  stood  for  a  mo- 
ment looking  out  into  the  clear,  peaceful  quiet- 
ness of  a  soft  spring  night.  The  moon  was 
full,  and  being  somewhat  low  shone  through 
the  long  windows  and  into  the  room,  the  candle 
light  not  being  bright  enough  to  dim  its  radi- 
ance. Her  task  being  completed,  she  turned, 
and  once  more  the  man  who  was  in  command 
pointed  across  the  hall  toward  the  room  on 
the  other  side. 

"  Are  those  women  in  there  yet!  "  he  asked 
peremptorily. 

"  Yes." 

"  Where  is  the  key?  " 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         139 

Mrs.  Varney  left  the  room  and  went  to  the 
door. 

"  It  is  on  this  side,"  she  said. 

11  Will  you  lock  it,  please?  " 

The  woman  softly  turned  the  key  in  the  lock, 
and  returned  to  the  drawing-room  without  a 
sound.  As  she  did  so  the  noise  of  the  opening 
of  one  of  the  long  French  windows  in  the  front 
of  the  room  attracted  the  attention  of  both 
of  them.  Edith  Varney  entered  the  room  ner- 
vously and  stepped  forward.  She  began  breath- 
lessly, in  a  low,  feverishly  excited  voice. 

"  Mamma!  " 

Mrs.  Varney  hurried  toward  her  and  caught 
her  outstretched  hand. 

* '  I  want  to  speak  to  you, ' '  whispered  the  girl. 

"  We  can't  wait,"  said  Arrelsford,  stepping 
forward. 

"  You  must,"  persisted  the  girl.  She  turned 
to  her  mother  again,  "  I  can't  do  it,  I  can't! 
Oh,  let  me  go!  " 

"  But,  my  dear,"  said  her  mother,  "  you 
were  the  one  who  suggested  that " 

"  But  I  was  sure  then,  and  now " 

"  Has  he  confessed?  "  asked  Mrs.  Varney. 

fi  No,  no,"  answered  the  girl  with  a  glance 


140  SECEET  SERVICE 

of  fear  and  apprehension  toward  Arrels- 
ford,  who  stood  staring  menacingly  at  her 
elbow. 

"  Don't  speak  so  loud,"  whispered  the  Secret 
Service  Agent. 

1 '  Edith, ' '  said  her  mother  soothingly,  ' '  what 
is  it  that  has  changed  you?  " 

She  waited  for  an  answer,  but  none  came. 
The  girl's  face  had  been  very  pale  but  it  now 
flushed  suddenly  with  colour. 

"  Dear,"  said  her  mother,  "  you  must  tell 
me." 

Edith  motioned  Mr.  Arrelsford  away.  He 
went  with  ill-concealed  impatience  to  the  far 
side  of  the  room  and  waited  nervously  to  give 
the  signal,  anxious  lest  something  should  mis- 
carry because  of  this  unfortunate  unwillingness 
of  the  girl  to  play  her  part. 

11  What  is  it,  dear?  "  whispered  her  mother. 

' l  Mamma, ' '  said  Edith,  she  forced  the  words 
out,  "  he — he — loves  me." 

"  Impossible!  "  returned  Mrs.  Varney,  con- 
trolling her  voice  so  that  the  other  occupant 
of  the  room  could  not  hear. 

"  Yes,"  faltered  the  girl,  "  and  I — some  one 
else  must  do  it." 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         141 

11  You  don't  mean,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  that 
you  return " 

But  Mr.  Arrelsford's  patience  had  been 
strained  to  the  breaking  point.  He  did  not 
know  what  interchange  was  going  on  between 
the  two  women,  but  it  must  be  stopped.  He 
came  forward  resolutely.  The  girl  saw  his 
determination  in  his  face. 

"  No,  no,"  she  whispered,  "  not  that,  not 
now!  ' 

She  shrank  away  from  him  as  she  spoke. 

"  But,  Edith,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  more 
reason  now  than  ever." 

"  I  don't  know  what  you  are  talking  about," 
said  Mr.  Arrelsf ord,  ' '  but  we  must  go  on. ' ' 

"  But    why — why    are    you    doing    this?  ' 
asked  Edith,  pleading  desperately. 

"  Because  I  please,"  snapped  out  the  Secret 
Service  Agent,  and  it  was  quite  evident  that 
he  was  pleased.  Some  of  his  satisfaction  was 
due  to  the  fact  that  he  had  by  his  own  efforts 
at  last  succeeded  in  unearthing  a  desperate 
plot,  and  had  his  hands  on  the  plotters.  That 
he  was  thereby  serving  his  country  and  demon- 
strating his  fitness  for  his  position  of  respon- 
sibility and  trust  also  added  to  his  satisfaction, 


142  SECRET  SERVICE 

but  this  was  greatly  enhanced  by  the  fact  that 
Thome  was  his  rival,  and  he  could  make  a 
guess  that  he  was  a  successful  rival  in  love 
as  well  as  in  war. 

"  You  have  never  pleased  before,"  persisted 
Edith.  "  Hundreds  of  suspicious  cases  have 
come  up — hundreds  of  men  have  been  run  down 
— but  you  preferred  to  sit  at  your  desk  in  the 
War  Department,  until— 

"  Edith!  Edith!  "  interposed  her  mother. 

"  I  can't  discuss  that  now,"  said  Arrelsford. 

11  No,  we  will  not  discuss  it.  I  will  have 
nothing  more  to  do  with  the  affair." 

11  You  won't,"  whispered  Arrelsford  threat- 
eningly. 

"  Don't  say  that,"  urged  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Nothing,  nothing  at  all,"  said  Edith. 

11  At  your  own  suggestion,  Miss  Varney," 
persisted  the  Secret  Service  Agent  vehemently, 
"  I  agreed  to  accept  a  plan  by  which  we  could 
criminate  this  friend  of  yours  or  establish  his 
innocence.  When  everything  is  ready  you  pro- 
pose to  withdraw  and  make  the  experiment  a 
failure,  perhaps  allowing  him  to  escape  alto- 
gether and  being  a  party  to  treason  against 
your  own  country." 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         143 

Edith  looked  from  Arrelsford's  set  face,  with 
his  bitter  words,  the  truth  of  which  she  was 
too  just  not  to  acknowledge,  ringing  in  her 
ears,  to  the  face  of  her  mother.  It  was  a  sweet 
face,  full  of  sympathy  and  love,  but  it  was  set 
in  the  same  way  as  the  man's.  The  patriotism 
of  the  woman  was  aroused.  The  kind  of  help 
that  Edith  wanted  in  her  mother's  look  she 
did  not  find  there. 

"  You  musn't  do  this,  Edith;  you  must  do 
your  part,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

The  resolution  of  the  girl  gave  way. 

"  He  is  there,"  she  faltered  piteously,  "  he 
is  there  at  the  further  end  of  the  veranda. 
What  more  do  you  want  of  me?  '  Her  voice 
rose  in  spite  of  her  efforts  to  control  herself. 
.  "  Call  him  to  the  room,  and  do  it  naturally. 
If  any  one  else  should  do  it  he  would  suspect 
something  immediately  and  be  on  his  guard." 

"  Very  well,"  said  the  girl  helplessly.  "  I 
will  call  him." 

She  turned  toward  the  window. 

"  Wait,"  said  Arrelsford,  "  one  thing  more. 
I  want  him  to  have  this  paper."  He  handed 
Edith  the  communication  which  had  been  taken 
from  Jonas  earlier  in  the  evening. 


144  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  What  am  I  to  do  with  this?  "  asked  the 
girl,  taking  it. 

"  Give  it  to  him,  and  tell  him  where  it  came 
from.  Tell  him  old  Jonas  got  it  from  a  pris- 
oner at  Libby  Prison  and  brought  it  to  you." 

"  But  why  am  I  to  do  this!  "  asked  the 
girl. 

"  Why  not?  If  he  is  innocent,  what's  the 
harm?  If  not,  if  he  is  in  the  plot  and  we  can't 
catch  him  otherwise,  the  message  on  the  paper 
will  send  him  to  the  telegraph  office  to-night, 
and  that's  where  we  want  him." 

"  But  I  never  promised  that,"  said  the  girl 
with  obvious  reluctance  to  do  anything  not 
only  that  might  tend  to  harm  the  suspected, 
but  that  might  work  to  the  furtherance  of 
Arrelsford's  designs. 

* '  Do  you  still  believe  him  innocent  ?  ' '  sneered 
the  man. 

Edith  lifted  her  head  and  for  the  first  time 
she  looked  Arrelsford  full  in  the  face. 

"  I  still  believe  him  innocent,"  answered  the 
girl,  slowly  and  with  deliberate  emphasis. 

"  Then  why  are  you  afraid  to  give  him  the 
paper?  "  asked  Arrelsford,  directly  with  cun- 
ning adroitness. 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         145 

The  girl,  thus  entrapped,  clasped  the  paper 
to  her  breast,  and  turned  toward  the  window. 
Her  mind  was  made  up,  but  it  was  not  necessary 
for  her  to  call.  Her  ear,  tuned  to  every  sound 
he  made,  caught  the  noise  of  his  footfall  on 
the  porch.  She  turned  her  head  and  spoke  to 
the  other  two. 

"  Captain  Thome  is  coming,"  she  whispered 
expressionlessly,  "  unless  you  want  to  be  seen, 
you  had  better  go." 

"  Here,  this  way,  Mrs.  Varney,"  said  Arrels- 
ford,  taking  that  lady  by  the  arm  and  going 
down  to  the  far  end  to  the  door  covered  by  the 
portieres. 

The  two  disappeared,  and  it  was  impossible 
for  a  soul  to  see  them  in  the  darkness  of  the 
hall,  although  they  could  see  clearly  enough, 
even  in  the  dimly  lighted  drawing-room,  every- 
thing that  would  happen.  Edith  stood  as  if 
rooted  to  the  floor,  the  paper  still  in  her  hand, 
when  Thorne  opened  the  sash  which  she  had 
closed  behind  her  and  entered  in  his  turn  the 
window  through  which  she  had  come  a  short 
time  before.  He  stepped  eagerly  toward 
her. 

"  You  were  so  long,"  he  whispered,  "  com- 


146  SECRET  SERVICE 

ing  for  me,  that—  He  stopped  abruptly, 

and  looked  at  her  face,  "  is  anything  the  mat- 
ter? " 

11  No." 

"  You  had  been  away  such  a  long  time  that 
I  thought " 

"  Only  a  few  minutes." 

"  Only  a  few  years,"  said  the  man  passion- 
ately. His  voice  was  low  and  gently  modu- 
lated, not  because  he  had  anything  to  conceal 
but  because  of  the  softness  of  the  moonlight 
and  the  few  candles  dimly  flickering  upon  the 
walls  of  the  great  room,  the  look  in  the  girl's 
eyes,  and  the  feeling  in  his  heart.  A  few  min- 
utes, the  girl  had  said! — Ah,  it  was  indeed  a 
few  years  to  him. 

"If  it  was  a  few  years  to  you,"  returned 
the  girl  with  a  violent  effort  at  lightness,  al- 
though her  heart  was  torn  to  pieces  with  the 
emotions  of  the  moment,  "  what  a  lot  of  time 
there  is." 

"  No,"  said  Thome,  "  there  is  only  to-night." 

Edith  threw  out  her  hand  to  check  what 
she  would  fain  have  heard,  but  Thome  caught 
it.  He  came  closer  to  her. 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         147 

"  There's  only  to-night,  and  you  in  the 
world,"  he  said. 

"  You  overwhelm  me." 

"  I  can't  help  myself.  I  came  here  deter- 
mined not  to  tell  you  how  I  loved  you,  and  for 
the  last  half  hour  I  have  been  telling  you 
nothing  else.  I  could  tell  you  all  my  life  and 
never  finish.  Ah,  my  darling,  my  darling, — 
there's  only  to-night  and  you." 

Edith  swayed  toward  him  for  a  moment,  com- 
pletely influenced  by  his  ardour,  but  then  drew 
back. 

"  No,  no,"  she  faltered.  "  You  musn't." 
She  glanced  around  the  room  apprehensively. 
"  No,  no,  not  now!  ': 

"  You  are  right,"  said  the  man.  She 
dragged  herself  away  from  him.  He  would 
not  retain  her  against  her  will,  and  without  a 
struggle  he  released  her  hand.  "  You  are  right. 
Don't  mind  what  I  said,  Miss  Varney.  I  have 
forgotten  myself,  believe  me."  He  drew  fur- 
ther away  from  her.  "  I  came  to  make  a  brief 
call,  to  say  good-bye,  and " 

He  turned  and  walked  toward  the  hall  door, 
after  making  her  a  low  bow,  and  it  was  not 


148  SECRET  SERVICE 

without  a  feeling  of  joy  that  she  noticed  that 
he  walked  unsteadily,  blindly. 

"  Oh,  Captain  Thorne,"  she  said,  just  as  he 
had  reacheH  the  door,  "  I— 

He  stopped  and  looked  back. 

"  Before  you  go  I  want  to  ask  your  advice 
about  something." 

"  My  advice?  " 

"  Yes,  it  seems  to  be  a  military  matter, 
and " 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  Thorne,  turning  back. 

"  What  do  you  think  this  means?  "  said  the 
girl,  handing  him  the  folded  despatch. 

She  had  intended  to  look  him  full  in  the  face 
as  he  took  it,  but  at  fhe  last  moment  her  courage 
failed  her.  She  looked  away  and  did  not  see 
the  instant  but  quickly  mastered  start  of  sur- 
prise. She  was  only  conscious  that  Thorne  had 
possessed  himself  of  the  document. 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  Thorne,  holding  it  in 
his  hand. 

"  That  is  what  I  want  you  to  tell  me,"  said 
the  girl. 

"  Oh,  don't  you  know?  "  said  Thorne,  now 
entirely  master  of  himself. 

' '  No, ' '  answered  the  girl,  but  there  was  some- 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         149 

thing  in  her  voice  which  now  fully  aroused  the 
suspicions  of  the  man. 

11  It  appears  to  be  a  note  from  some  one," 
he  said  casually,  ' l  but  it  is  so  dark  in  here. 
With  your  permission,  I  will  light  some  of  the 
candles  on  the  table,  and  then  we  can  see  what 
it  is." 

He  took  one  of  the  candles  from  the  sconces 
on  the  wall  and  lighted  the  candelabra  that 
stood  on  the  nearest  table.  Holding  the  paper 
near  the  light,  he  glanced  around  rapidly,  and 
then  read  it,  giving  no  outward  evidence  of  his 
surprise  and  alarm,  although  the  girl  was  now 
watching  him  narrowly.  He  glanced  at  her  and 
then  looked  at  the  paper  again,  and  slowly  read 
aloud  its  message. 

"  '  Attack  to-night?  '  '  he  said  very  deliber- 
ately. "  Umph,  '  Plan  3?  Attack  to-night, 
plan  3t '  This  seems  to  be  in  some  code,  Miss 
Varney,  or  a  puzzle." 

"  It  was  taken  from  a  Yankee  prisoner." 

"  From  a  Yankee  prisoner!  "  he  exclaimed 
in  brilliantly  assumed  surprise. 

11  Yes,  one  captured  to-day.  He  is  down  at 
Libby  now.  He  gave  it  to  one  of  our  servants, 
old  Jonas,  and " 


150  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  That's  a  little  different,"  said  Thorne,  ex- 
amining the  paper  again.  "  It  puts  another 
face  on  the  matter.  This  may  be  something 
important.  '  Attack  to-night/  "  he  read  again, 
"  '  Plan  3,  use  telegraph  '!  This  sounds  im- 
portant to  me,  Miss  Varney.  It  looks  to  me 
like  a  plot  to  use  the  Department  Telegraph 
lines.  To  whom  did  Jonas  give  it?  " 

"  To  no  one." 

11  Well,  how  did  you " 

"  We  took  it  away  from  him,"  answered 
Edith. 

This  was  a  very  different  statement  from 
her  original  intention,  but  for  the  moment  the 
girl  forgot  her  part. 

"  Oh,"  said  Thorne,  "  I  think  that  was  a  mis- 
take." 

"  A  mistake?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  But  why?  " 

* '  You  should  have  let  him  deliver  it,  but  it  is 
too  late  now.  Never  mind."  He  turned  to- 
ward the  door. 

Edith  caught  him  by  the  arm.  Was  he  go- 
ing out  to  certain  death  or  what? 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         151 

' '  What  are  you  going  to  do  f  "  she  asked 
breathlessly. 

"  Find  Jonas,  and  make  him  tell  for  whom 
this  paper  was  intended.  He  is  the  man  we 
want. ' ' 

The  girl  released  him,  and  caught  her  throat 
with  her  hand. 

* l  Captain  Thorne, ' '  she  choked  out,  and  there 
was  joy  and  triumph  in  her  face,  "  they  have 
lied  about  you." 

Thorne  turned  to  her  quickly. 

' '  Lied  about  me !  "  he  exclaimed.  ' '  What 
do  you  mean  I  ' 

He  caught  the  girl's  hands  in  his  and  bent 
over  her. 

"  Don't  be  angry,"  pleaded  Edith,  "  I  didn't 
think  it  would  be  like  this." 

"  Yes,  yes,  but  what  do  you  mean?  ' 

Edith  sought  to  draw  her  hands  away  from 
him,  but  Thorne  would  not  be  denied. 

' '  I  must  know, ' '  he  said. 

"  Let  me  go,"  pleaded  the  girl,  "  don't  you 
understand " 

But  what  she  might  have  said  further  was 
interrupted  by  the  sharp,  stern  voice  of  the 


152  SECRET  SERVICE 

Corporal  outside.  He  spoke  loud  and  clearly, 
there  was  no  necessity  for  precaution  now. 

"  This  way!  Look  out  for  that  side,  will 
you?  " 

Thome  released  the  hands  of  the  woman  he 
loved  and  stood  listening.  Edith  Varney  took 
advantage  of  such  a  diversion  to  dart  through 
the  upper  door,  the  nearer  one,  into  the  hall. 

"  I  don't  want  to  be  here  now,"  she  said,  as 
she  flew  away. 

Thome's  hand  went  to  his  revolver  which 
hung  at  his  belt.  He  had  not  time  to  draw  it 
before  the  Corporal  and  the  two  men  burst 
through  the  door.  There  were  evidently  others 
outside.  Thome's  hand  fell  away  from  his  re- 
volver, and  his  position  was  one  of  charming 
nonchalance. 

"  Out  here!  "  cried  the  Corporal  to  one  of 
the  soldiers.  "  Look  out  there!  "  pointing  to 
the  doorway  through  which  the  two  men  in- 
stantly disappeared. 

"  What  is  it,  Corporal?  "  asked  Thorne  com- 
posedly. 

The  Corporal  turned  and  saluted. 

"  Prisoner,  sir,  broke  out  of  Libby!  We've 
run  him  down  the  street,  and  he  turned  in  here 


EDITH  PLAYS  THE  GAME         153 

somewhere.  If  lie  comes  in  that  way,  would 
you  be  good  enough  to  let  us  know!  " 

11  Go  on,  Corporal,"  said  Thorne  coolly. 
"  I'll  look  out  for  this  window." 

He  stepped  down  the  long  room  toward  the 
far  window,  drew  the  curtains,  and  with  his 
hand  on  his  revolver,  peered  out  into  the  trees 
beyond  the  front  of  the  house. 


CHAPTER  IX 

THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED 

A  GLANCE  through  the  window  showed  Captain 
Thorne  that  the  yard  beyond,  which  had  been 
empty  all  evening,  was  now  full  of  armed  men. 
The  Corporal  had  gone  out  through  the  hall 
door  back  of  the  house  whence  he  had  entered. 
There  was  no  doubt  but  that  the  back  windows 
would  be  equally  well  guarded.  The  house  was 
surrounded,  no  escape  was  possible.  He  was 
trapped,  virtually  a  prisoner,  although  for  the 
time  being,  they  had  left  him  a  certain  liberty— 
the  liberty  of  that  one  large  room!  It  was 
quite  evident  to  him  that  he  was  the  object 
of  their  suspicions,  and  he  more  than  feared 
that  his  real  affiliations  had  been  at  last  dis- 
covered. 

Apparently,  there  would  be  no  opportunity 
now  in  which  he  could  carry  out  his  part  in  the 
cunningly  devised  scheme  of  attack.  "  Plan 
3  "  would  inevitably  result  in  failure,  as  so 
many  previous  plans  had  resulted,  because  he 

154 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         155 

would  not  be  able  to  send  the  orders  that  would 
weaken  the  position.  The  best  he  could  hope 
for,  in  all  probability,  was  the  short  shrift  of 
a  spy.  He  had  staked  his  life  on  the  game  and 
it  appeared  that  he  had  lost. 

Nay,  more  than  life  had  been  wagered, 
honour.  He  knew  the  contempt  in  which  the 
spy  was  held;  he  knew  that  even  the  gallantry 
and  intrepidity  of  Andre  and  Hale  had  not 
saved  them  from  opprobrium  and  disgrace. 

And  there  was  even  more  than  honour  upon 
the  board.  His  love!  Not  the  remotest  idea 
of  succumbing  to  the  attractions  of  Edith  Var- 
ney  ever  entered  his  head  when  he  attempted 
the  desperate,  the  fatal  role.  At  first  he  had 
regarded  the  Varney  house  and  herself  as  a 
chessboard  and  a  pawn  in  the  game.  The 
strength  of  character  which  had  enabled  him 
to  assume  the  unenviable  part  he  played,  be- 
cause of  his  country's  need,  for  his  country's 
good,  and  which  would  have  carried  him  through 
the  obloquy  and  scorn  that  were  sure  to  be 
visited  upon  him — with  death  at  the  end! — did 
not  stand  him  in  good  stead  when  it  came  to 
thoughts  of  her.  Until  he  yielded  to  his  pas- 
sion, and  broke  his  self-imposed  vow  of  silence, 


156  SECRET  SERVICE 

he  had  fought  a  good  fight.  Now  he  realised 
that  the  woman  who  should  accept  his  affections 
would  compromise  herself  forever  in  the  eyes 
of  everything  she  held  dear,  even  if  he  suc- 
ceeded and  lived,  which  was  unlikely. 

He  had  never,  so  he  fancied,  in  the  least  and 
remotest  way  given  her  any  evidence  that  he 
loved  her.  In  reality,  she  had  read  him  like 
an  open  book,  as  women  always  do.  He  had 
come  there  that  night  to  get  the  message  from 
Jonas,  and  then  to  bid  her  good-bye  forever, 
without  disclosing  the  state  of  his  affections. 
If  he  succeeded  in  manipulating  the  telegraph 
and  carrying  out  his  end  of  the  project,  he 
could  see  no  chance  of  escape.  Ultimate  de- 
tection and  execution  appeared  certain,  and  any 
avowal  would  therefore  be  useless.  But  he  had 
counted  without  her.  She  had  shown  her  feel- 
ings, and  he  had  fallen.  To  the  temptation  of 
her  presence  and  her  artless  disclosure,  he  had 
not  been  able  to  make  adequate  resistance. 

He  was  the  last  man  on  earth  to  blame  her 
or  to  reproach  her  for  that;  but  the  fierce, 
impetuous  temperament  of  the  man  was  over- 
whelming when  it  once  broke  loose,  and  he  felt 
that  he  must  tell  her  or  die. 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         157 

Because  of  his  iron  self-repression  for  so 
long  he  was  the  less  able  to  stand  the  pressure 
in  the  end.  He  had  thrown  everything  to  the 
winds,  and  had  told  her  how  he  loved  her. 

Out  there  in  the  moonlight  in  the  rose  arbour, 
the  scent  of  the  flowers,  the  southern  night 
wind,  the  proximity  of  the  girl,  her  eyes  shin- 
ing like  stars  out  of  the  shadows  in  which  they 
stood,  the  pallor  of  her  face,  the  rise  and  fall 
of  her  bosom,  the  fluttering  of  her  hand  as  un- 
wittingly or  wittingly,  who  knows,  she  touched 
him,  had  intoxicated  him,  and  his  love  and  pas- 
sion had  broken  all  bounds,  and  he  had  spoken 
to  her  and  she  had  answered.  She  loved  him. 
What  did  that  mean  to  him  now? 

Sometimes  woman's  love  makes  duty  easy, 
sometimes  it  makes  it  hard.  Sometimes  it  is 
the  crown  which  victors  wear,  and  sometimes 
it  is  the  pall  that  overshadows  defeat. 

What  Edith  Varney  knew  or  suspected  con- 
cerning him,  he  could  not  tell.  That  she  knew 
something,  that  she  suspected  something,  had 
been  evident,  but  whatever  her  knowledge  and 
suspicion,  they  were  not  sufficiently  powerful 
or  telling  to  prevent  her  from  returning  love 
for  love,  kiss  for  kiss.  But  did  she  love  him 


158  SECRET  SERVICE 

in  spite  of  her  knowledge  and  suspicion?  The 
problem  was  too  great  for  his  solution  then. 

These  things  passed  through  his  mind  as  he 
stood  there  by  the  window,  with  his  hand  on 
his  revolver,  waiting.  It  was  all  he  could  do. 
Sometimes  even  to  the  most  fiery  and  the  most 
alert  of  soldiers  comes  the  conviction  that  there 
is  nothing  to  do  but  wait.  And  if  he  thinks  of 
it,  he  will  sympathise  with  the  women  who  are 
left  behind  in  times  of  war,  who  have  little  to 
do  but  wait. 

The  room  had  suddenly  become  his  world, 
the  walls  his  horizon,  the  ceiling  his  sky.  At 
any  exit  he  would  find  the  way  barred.  Why 
had  they  left  him  in  the  room,  free,  armed,  his 
revolver  in  his  hand? 

None  but  the  bravest  w^ould  have  entered 
upon  such  a  career  as  he  had  chosen.  His 
nerves  were  like  steel  in  the  presence  of  danger. 
He  had  trembled  before  the  woman  in  the  gar- 
den a  moment  since;  the  stone  w^alls  of  the  house 
were  no  more  rigidly  composed  than  he  in  the 
drawing-room  now.  It  came  to  him  that  there 
was  nothing  left  but  one  great  battle  in  that 
room  unless  they  shot  him  from  behind  door 
or  window  or  portiere,  giving  him  no  chance. 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         159 

If  they  did  confront  him  openly  he  would  show 
them  that  if  he  had  chosen  the  Secret  Service 
and  the  life  of  a  spy  he  could  fight  and  die 
like  a  man  and  a  soldier.  He  held  some  lives 
within  the  chamber  of  his  revolver,  and  they 
should  pay  did  they  give  him  but  a  chance. 

Indeed,  they  were  already  giving  him  a 
chance,  he  thought  to  himself  as  he  waited  and 
listened.  He  was  utterly  unable  to  divine  why 
he  was  at  liberty  in  the  room,  and  why  he  was 
left  alone,  or  what  was  toward. 

In  the  very  midst  of  these  crowding  and 
tumultuous  thoughts  which  ran  through  his 
mind  in  far,  far  less  time  than  it  has  taken  to 
record  them,  he  heard  a  noise  at  the  window 
at  the  farther  side  of  the  room,  as  if  some  one 
fumbled  at  the  catch.  Instantly  Thome  shrank 
back  behind  the  portieres  of  the  window  he  was 
guarding,  not  completely  concealing  himself  but 
sufficiently  hid  as  to  be  unobserved  except  by 
careful  scrutiny  in  the  dim  light.  Once  more 
he  clutched  the  butt  of  his  revolver  swinging 
at  his  waist.  He  bent  his  body  slightly,  and 
even  the  thought  of  Edith  Varney  passed  from 
his  mind.  He  stood  ready,  powerful,  concen- 
trated, determined,  confronting  an  almost  cer- 


160  SECRET  SERVICE 

tain  enemy  with  the  fierce  heart  and  envenomed 
glance  of  the  fighter  at  bay. 

He  had  scarcely  assumed  this  position  when 
the  window  was  opened,  and  a  man  was  thrust 
violently  through  into  the  room.  At  the  first 
glance,  Thorne  as  yet  unseen,  recognised  the 
newcomer  as  his  elder  brother,  Henry  Dumont. 
Unlike  the  two  famous  brothers  of  the  parable, 
these  two  loved  each  other. 

Thome's  muscles  relaxed,  his  hand  still 
clutched  the  butt  of  his  revolver,  he  was  still 
alert,  but  here  was  not  an  enemy.  He  began 
at  once  to  fathom  something  at  least  of  the 
plan  and  the  purpose  of  the  people  who  had 
trapped  him.  In  a  flash  he  perceived  that  his 
enemies  were  not  yet  in  possession  of  all  the 
facts  which  would  warrant  them  in  laying  hands 
upon  him.  He  was  suspected,  but  the  final  evi- 
dence upon  which  to  turn  suspicion  into  cer- 
tainty was  evidently  lacking.  He  could  feel, 
although  he  could  not  see  them,  that  every  door 
and  window  had  eyes  solely  for  him,  and  that 
he  was  closely  watched  for  some  false  move 
which  would  betray  him.  The  plan  for  which 
he  had  ventured  so  much  was  still  possible; 
he  had  not  yet  failed.  His  heart  leaped  in  his 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         161 

breast.  The  clouds  around  his  horizon  lifted 
a  little.  There  was  yet  a  possibility  that  he 
could  succeed,  that  he  could  carry  out  his  part 
of  the  cunningly  devised  and  desperate  under- 
taking, the  series  of  events  of  which  this  night 
and  the  telegraph  office  were  to  be  the  culmina- 
tion. 

A  less  cautious  and  a  less  resourceful  man 
might  have  evinced  some  emotion,  might  have 
gone  forward  or  spoken  to  the  newcomer,  would 
have  at  least  done  something  to  have  attracted 
his  attention,  but  save  for  that  relaxation  of 
the  tension,  which  no  one  could  by  any  possi- 
bility observe,  Thorne  stood  motionless,  silent, 
waiting ;  just  as  he  might  have  stood  and  waited 
had  he  been  what  he  seemed  and  had  the  new- 
comer been  utterly  unknown  and  indifferent  to 
him. 

His  brother  was  dressed  in  the  blue  uniform 
of  the  United  States;  like  the  others  it  had 
seen  good  service,  but  as  Thorne  glanced  from 
his  own  clothes  to  those  of  his  brother,  the 
blood  came  to  his  face,  it  was  like  seeing  his  own 
flag  again.  For  a  fleeting  moment  he  wished 
that  he  had  on  his  own  rightful  uniform  him- 
self and  that  he  had  never  put  it  off  for  any- 


162  SECRET  SERVICE 

thing ;  but  duty  is  not  made  up  of  wishes,  grati- 
fied or  ungratified,  and  the  thought  passed  as 
he  watched  the  other  man. 

Henry  Dumont  had  been  thrust  violently  into 
the  room  by  the  soldiers  outside.  He  had  been 
captured,  as  Arrelsford  had  said,  earlier  in  the 
day;  he  had  allowed  himself  to  be  taken.  He 
had  been  thrust  into  Libby  Prison  with  dozens 
of  prisoners  taken  in  the  same  sortie.  He  had 
not  been  searched,  but  then  none  of  the  others 
had  been;  had  he  been  selected  for  that  un- 
wonted immunity  alone  it  would  have  awakened 
his  suspicions,  but  the  Confederates  had  made 
a  show  of  great  haste  in  disposing  of  their 
prisoners,  and  had  promised  to  search  them 
in  the  morning.  Therefore,  Henry  Dumont 
had  retained  the  paper  which  later  he  had  given 
Jonas,  when  by  previous  arrangement  he  made 
his  daily  visit  to  the  prison. 

He  had  been  greatly  surprised,  when  about 
a  quarter  to  nine  o'clock,  a  squad  of  soldiers 
had  taken  him  from  the  prison,  had  marched 
him  hurriedly  through  the  streets  with  which 
he  was  entirely  unfamiliar,  and  had  taken  him 
to  the  residence  section  of  the  city,  and  had 
halted  at  the  back  of  a  big  house.  He  had 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         163 

asked  no  questions,  and  no  explanations  had 
been  vouchsafed  to  him.  He  was  more  sur- 
prised than  ever  when  he  was  taken  up  to  the 
porch,  the  window  was  opened,  and  he  was 
thrust  violently  into  a  room,  so  violently  that 
he  staggered  and  had  some  difficulty  in  recover- 
ing his  balance. 

He  made  a  quick  inspection  of  the  room. 
Thorne,  in  the  deeper  shadows  at  the  farther 
end  of  the  room  was  invisible  to  him.  He  stood 
motionless  save  for  the  turning  of  his  head  as 
he  looked  around  him.  He  moved  a  few  steps 
toward  the  end  of  the  room,  opposite  his  en- 
trance, passed  by  the  far  door  opening  into  the 
back  hall  which  was  covered  with  portieres,  and 
went  swiftly  toward  the  near  door  into  the  front 
hall.  The  door  was  slightly  ajar,  and  as  he 
came  within  range  of  the  opening  he  saw  in  the 
shadows  of  the  hall,  crossed  bayonets  and  men. 
No  escape  that  way ! 

He  went  on  past  the  door  toward  the  large 
windows  at  the  front  of  the  house  and  in  an- 
other moment  would  have  been  at  the  front 
window  where  Thorne  stood.  The  latter 
dropped  the  curtain  and  stepped  out  into  the 
room. 


164  SECEET  SERVICE 

For  the  thousandth  part  of  a  second  the  two 
brothers  stared  at  each  other,  and  then  in  a 
fiercely  intense  voice,  Thorne,  playing  his  part, 
desperately  called  out: 

' '  Halt !    You  are  a  prisoner !  ' ' 

Both  brothers  were  quick  witted,  both  knew 
that  they  were  under  the  closest  observation, 
both  realised  that  they  were  expected  to  be- 
tray relationship,  which  would  incriminate  both, 
and  probably  result  fatally  for  one  and  cer- 
tainly ruin  the  plan.  Thome's  cue  was  to  re- 
gard his  brother  as  the  prisoner  whom  it  was 
important  to  arrest,  and  Dumont's  cue  was  to 
regard  his  brother  as  an  enemy  with  whom  it 
was  his  duty  to  struggle.  The  minds  of  the 
two  were  made  up  instantly.  With  a  quick 
movement  Dumont  sought  to  pass  his  brother, 
but  with  a  movement  equally  as  rapid,  Thorne 
leaped  upon  him,  shouting  again: 

"Halt,  I  say!  " 

The  two  men  instantly  grappled.  It  was  no 
mimic  struggle  that  they  engaged  in,  either. 
They  were  of  about  equal  height  and  weight, 
if  anything  Thorne  was  the  stronger,  but  this 
advantage  was  offset  by  the  fact  that  he  had 
been  recently  ill,  and  the  two  fought  therefore 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         165 

on  equal  terms  at  first.  It  was  a  fierce,  desper- 
ate grapple  in  which  they  met.  As  they 
struggled  violently,  both  by  a  common  impulse, 
reeled  toward  that  part  of  the  room  near  the 
mantel  which  was  farthest  away  from  doors 
or  windows,  and  where  they  would  be  the  least 
likely  to  be  overheard  or  to  be  more  closely 
observed.  As  they  fought  together,  Thorne 
called  out  again: 

"  Corporal  of  the  Guard,  here  is  your  man! 
Corporal  of  the  Guard,  what  are  you  doing?  ' 

At  that  instant  the  two  reeling  bodies  struck 
the  wall  next  to  the  mantel  with  a  fearful 
smash,  and  a  chair  that  stood  by  was  overturned 
by  a  quick  movement  on  the  part  of  Henry 
Dumont,  who  did  not  know  his  brother  had 
already  received  the  important  message.  In 
the  confusion  of  the  moment,  he  hissed  in 
Thome's  ear: 

''  Attack  to-night,  plan  3,  use  telegraph! 
Did  you  get  that?  " 

"  Yes,"  returned  Thorne,  still  keeping  up  the 
struggle. 

"  Good,"  said  Dumont.  "  They  are  watching 
us.  Shoot  me  in  the  leg." 

"  No,  I  can't  do  it,"  whispered  Thorne. 


166  SECRET  SERVICE 

All  the  while  the  two  men  were  reeling  and 
staggering  and  struggling  against  the  wall  and 
furniture.  The  encounter  would  have  deceived 
the  most  suspicious. 

"  Shoot,  shoot,"  said  the  elder. 

"  I  can't  shoot  my  own  brother,"  the  younger 
panted  out. 

11  It  is  the  only  way  to  throw  them  off  the 
scent,"  persisted  Dumont. 

"  I  won't  do  it,"  answered  Thorne,  and  then 
he  shouted  again: 

"  Corporal  of  the  Guard,  I  have  your  pris- 
oner! " 

11  Let  me  go,  damn  you!  "  roared  Dumont 
furiously,  making  another  desperate  effort, — 
"  if  you  don't  do  it,  I  will,"  he  added  under  his 
breath.  '  *  Give  me  the  revolver !  ' : 

11  No,  no,  Harry,"  was  the  whispered  reply, 
and  "  Surrender,  curse  you!  "  the  shouted  an- 
swer. "  You'll  hurt  yourself,"  he  pleaded. 

11  I  don't  care,"  muttered  Dumont.  "  Let 
me  have  it." 

His  hands  slipped  down  from  Thome's 
shoulders  and  grasped  the  butt  of  the  revol- 
ver. The  two  grappled  for  it  fiercely,  but  the 
struggle  was  beginning  to  tell  on  Thorne,  who 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         167 

was  not  yet  in  full  possession  of  his  physical 
vitality.  His  long  illness  had  sapped  his 
strength. 

"  Don't,  don't,  for  God's  sake!  "  he  whis- 
pered, and  then  shouted  desperately,  "  Here's 
your  man,  Corporal,  what's  the  matter  with 
you?  " 

11  Give  me  that  gun,"  said  Dumont,  and  in 
spite  of  himself  his  voice  rose  again.  There 
was  nothing  suspicious  in  the  words,  it  was 
what  he  might  have  said  had  the  battle  been  a 
real  one;  as  he  spoke  by  a  more  violent  effort 
he  wrenched  the  weapon  from  the  holster  and 
away  from  Thome's  detaining  hand.  The  lat- 
ter sought  desperately  to  repossess  himself  of 
it. 

"  Look  out,  Harry!  You'll  hurt  yourself," 
he  implored,  but  the  next  moment  by  a  super- 
human effort  Dumont  threw  him  back.  As 
Thorne  staggered,  Dumont  turned  the  pistol 
on  himself.  Kecovering  himself  with  incredi- 
ble swiftness,  Thorne  leaped  at  his  brother,  and 
the  two  figures  went  down  together  with  a  crash 
in  the  midst  of  which  rang  out  the  sharp  re- 
port of  the  heavy  service  weapon.  Instead  of 
shooting  himself  harmlessly  in  the  side,  in  the 


168  SECEET  SERVICE 

struggle  Dumont  had  unfortunately  shot  himself 
through  the  lung. 

Not  at  first  comprehending  exactly  what  had 
happened,  Thome  rose  to  his  feet,  took  the 
revolver  from  the  other's  hand,  and  stood  over 
the  body  of  his  mortally  wounded  brother,  the 
awful  anguish  of  his  heart  in  his  face.  Fortu- 
nately, they  were  near  the  far  end  of  the  room, 
next  the  wall,  and  no  one  could  see  the  look 
in  Thome's  eyes  or  the  distortion  of  his 
features  in  his  horror. 

* '  Harry !  "  he  whispered.  '  *  My  God,  you 
have  shot  yourself !  ' 

But  Henry  Dumont  was  past  speaking.  He 
simply  smiled  at  his  brother,  and  closed  his 
eyes.  The  next  instant  the  room  was  filled  with 
light  and  sound.  From  every  window  and  door 
people  poured  in ;  the  soldiers  from  the  porches, 
from  the  hall,  Mrs.  Varney,  Arrelsford  and 
Edith ;  from  the  other  side  of  the  hall  a  hubbub 
of  screams  and  cries  rose  from  behind  the 
locked  door  where  the  sewing  women  sat. 
Martha  brought  up  the  rear  with  lights,  which 
Arrelsford  took  from  her  and  set  on  the  table. 
The  room  was  again  brightly  illuminated. 

As  they  crowded  through  the   various   en- 


THE  SHOT  THAT  KILLED         169 

trances,  their  eyes  fell  upon  Thome.  He  was 
leaning  nonchalantly  against  the  table,  his  re- 
volver in  his  hand,  a  look  of  absolute  indiffer- 
ence upon  his  face.  His  acting  was  superb  had 
they  but  known  it.  He  could  not  betray  him- 
self now  and  make  vain  his  brother's  sublime 
act  of  self-sacrifice  for  the  cause.  There  was 
a  tumult  of  shouts  and  sudden  cries: 

11  Where  is  he?  What  has  he  done?  This 
way  now!  •' 

Most  of  those  who  entered  had  eyes  only  for 
the  man  lying  upon  the  floor,  blood  welling 
darkly  through  his  grey  shirt  exposed  by  the 
opening  of  his  coat  which  had  been  torn  apart 
in  the  struggle.  Three  people  had  eyes  only 
for  Thome,  the  man  who  hated  him,  the  girl 
who  loved  him,  and  the  woman  who  suspected 
him.  Between  the  soldiers  and  these  three 
stood  the  Corporal  of  the  Guard,  representing 
as  it  were,  the  impartial  law. 

Thome  did  not  glance  once  at  the  girl  who 
loved  him,  or  at  the  man  who  hated  him,  or  at 
the  woman  who  suspected  him.  He  fixed  his 
eyes  upon  the  Corporal  of  the  Guard. 

"  There's  your  prisoner,  Corporal,"  he  said 
calmly,  without  a  break  in  his  voice,  although 


170  SECEET  SERVICE 

such  anguish  possessed  him  as  he  had  never 
before  experienced  and  lived  through,  but  his 
control  was  absolutely  perfect. 

And  his  quiet  words  and  quiet  demeanour 
increased  the  hate  of  one  man,  and  the  sus- 
picions of  one  woman,  and  the  love  and  ad- 
miration of  the  other. 

"  There's  your  prisoner,"  he  said,  slipping 
his  revolver  slowly  back  into  its  holster.  ' '  We 
had  a  bit  of  a  struggle  and  I  had  to  shoot  him. 
Look  out  for  him." 


BOOK  in 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  TEN  O'CLOCK 


CHAPTER  X 

CAROLINE  MITFOED  WHITES  A  DESPATCH 

THE  War  Department  Telegraph  Office  had  once 
been  a  handsome  apartment,  one  of  those  old- 
fashioned,  heavily  corniced,  marble-manteled, 
low- windowed,  double-doored  rooms  in  a  public 
building.  It  was  now  in  a  state  of  extreme 
dilapidation,  the  neglected  and  forlorn  condi- 
tion somehow  being  significant  of  the  moribund 
Confederacy  in  which  practically  everything 
was  either  dead  or  dying  but  the  men  and 
women. 

A  large  double  door  in  one  corner  gave  en- 
trance to  a  corridor.  The  doors  were  of  hand- 
some mahogany,  but  they  had  been  kicked  and 
battered  until  varnish  and  polish  had  both  dis- 
appeared and  they  looked  as  dilapidated  as  the 
cob-webbed  corners  and  the  broken  mouldings. 
On  the  other  side  of  the  room,  three  long  French 
windows  gave  entrance  to  a  shallow  balcony 
of  cast  iron  fantastically  moulded,  which  hung 
against  the  outer  wall.  Beyond  this  the  ob- 

173 


174  SECRET  SEEVICE 

server  peering  through  the  dusty  panes  could 
discern  the  large  white  pillars  of  the  huge 
porch  which  overhung  the  front  of  the  build- 
ing. Further  away  beyond  the  shadow  of 
the  porch  wrere  visible  the  lights  of  the 
sleeping  town,  seen  dimly  in  the  bright  moon- 
light. 

The  handsome  furniture  which  the  room  had 
probably  once  contained,  had  been  long  since 
displaced  by  the  rude  telegraph  equipment  and 
the  heavy  plaster  cornices  and  mouldings  were 
sadly  marred  by  telegraph  wires  which  ran 
down  the  walls  to  the  tables,  rough  pine  affairs, 
which  carried  the  instruments.  There  were  two 
of  these  tables,  each  with  a  telegraph  key  at 
either  end.  One  of  them  stood  near  the  centre 
of  the  room,  and  the  other  some  distance  away 
was  backed  up  against  the  fine  old  marble  man- 
tel, chipped,  battered,  ruined  like  the  rest  of 
the  room.  For  the  rest,  the  apartment  con- 
tained a  desk,  shelves  with  the  batteries  on 
them,  and  half  a  dozen  chairs  of  the  commonest 
and  cheapest  variety.  The  floor  was  bare, 
dusty,  and  tobacco  stained.  The  sole  remnant 
of  the  ancient  glory  of  the  room  was  a  large 
handsome  old  clock  on  the  wall  above  the  man- 


CAROLINE  MITFORD'S  DESPATCH     175 

tel,  the  hands  of  which  pointed  to  the  hour  of 
ten. 

But  if  the  room  itself  was  in  a  dingy  and 
even  dirty  condition,  the  occupants  were  very 
much  alive.  One  young  man,  Lieutenant  Alli- 
son, sat  at  the  table  under  the  clock,  and  an- 
other, Lieutenant  Foray,  at  the  table  in  the 
centre  of  the  room.  Both  were  busy  sending 
or  receiving  messages.  The  instruments  kept 
up  a  continuous  clicking,  heard  distinctly  above 
the  buzz  of  conversation  which  came  from  half 
a  dozen  youngsters,  scarcely  more  than  boys, 
grouped  together  at  the  opposite  side  of  the 
room,  waiting  to  take  to  the  various  offices  of 
the  Department,  or  to  the  several  officials  of 
the  government,  the  messages  which  were  con- 
stantly being  handed  out  to  them  by  the  two 
military  operators. 

In  the  midst  of  this  busy  activity  there  came 
the  noise  of  drums,  faintly  at  first,  but  pres- 
ently growing  clearer  and  louder,  while  the 
tramp  of  many  feet  sounded  in  the  street  below. 

"  What's  that?  "  asked  one  messenger  of  the 
other. 

"  I  don't  know,"  was  the  answer,  "  troops 
of  some  kind.  I'll  look  out  and  see." 


176  SECRET  SEEVICE 

He  stepped  to  one  of  the  long  windows,  opened 
it,  and  went  out  on  the  balcony.  The  other 
young  fellows  clustered  at  his  back  or  peered 
through  the  other  windows. 

"  It's  the  Richmond  Greys,"  said  the  ob- 
server outside. 

There  was  an  outburst  of  exclamations  from 
the  room,  except  from  the  operators,  who  had 
no  time  to  spare  from  their  work. 

"  Yes,  that's  what  they  are.  You  can  see 
their  uniforms.  They  must  be  sending  them 
down  to  the  lines  at  Petersburg,"  said 
another. 

"  Well,  I  don't  believe  they  would  send  the 
Greys  out  unless  there  was  something  going  on 
to-night,"  observed  a  third. 

"  To-night,  why,  good  heavens,  it's  as  quiet 
as  a  tomb,"  broke  in  a  fourth.  "  I  don't  hear 
a  sound  from  the  front." 

"  That's  probably  what's  worrying  them.  It 
is  so  damn  unusual,"  returned  the  first  mes- 
senger. 

"  Things  have  come  to  a  pretty  pass  if  the 
Grandfathers  of  the  Home  Guard  have  got  to 
go  to  the  front,"  remarked  another. 

11  Following  in  the  footsteps  of  their  grand- 


CAROLINE  MITFORD'S  DESPATCH     177 

sons,"  said  the  first.  "  I  wish  I  could  go.  I 
hate  this  business  of  carrying  telegrams 
and " 

' '  Messenger  here !  ' '  cried  Lieutenant  Foray, 
folding  up  a  message  and  inserting  it  in  its 
envelope. 

The  nearest  youngster  detached  himself  from 
the  group  while  all  of  them  turned  away  from 
the  windows,  stepped  to  the  side  of  the  officer, 
and  saluted. 

"  War  Department,"  said  Foray  tersely. 
"  Tell  the  Secretary  it's  from  General  Lee, 
and  here's  a  duplicate  which  you  are  to  give 
to  the  President." 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  said  the  messenger,  tak- 
ing the  message  and  turning  away. 

As  he  passed  out  of  the  door,  an  orderly  en- 
tered the  room,  stepped  to  the  side  of 
Lieutenant  Foray,  the  senior  of  the  two 
officers  on  duty,  clicked  his  heels  together, 
and  saluted. 

"  Secretary's  compliments,  sir,  and  he  wants 
to  know  if  there  is  anything  from  General  Lee, ' ' 
he  said. 

"  My  compliments  to  the  Secretary,"  re- 
turned the  Lieutenant.  "  I  have  just  sent  a 


178  SECRET  SERVICE 

message  to  his  office  with  a  duplicate  for  the 
President. ' ' 

"  The  President's  with  the  Cabinet  yet,  sir," 
returned  the  orderly.  "  He  didn't  go  home. 
The  Secretary's  there,  too.  They  want  an 
operator  right  quick  to  take  down  some  cipher 
telegrams. ' ' 

Lieutenant  Foray  looked  over  to  his  subor- 
dinate. 

"  Got  anything  on,  Charlie?  "  he  called  out. 

"  Not  right  now,"  answered  Lieutenant  Alli- 
son. 

"  Well,  go  over  with  the  orderly  to  the  Cab- 
inet room  and  take  down  their  ciphers.  Hurry 
back  though,"  said  Foray  as  Allison  slipped  on 
his  coat — both  officers  had  been  working  in 
their  shirt  sleeves — "  we  need  you  here.  We 
are  so  short-handed  in  the  office  now  that  I  don't 
know  how  we  are  going  to  get  through  to-night. 
I  can't  handle  four  instruments,  and " 

"  I  will  do  my  best,"  said  Allison,  turning 
away  rapidly. 

He  bowed  as  he  did  so  to  a  little  party  which 
at  that  moment  entered  the  room  through  the 
door,  obstructing  his  passage.  There  were  two 
very  spick  and  span  young  officers  with  Miss 


CAROLINE  MITFORD 'S  DESPATCH     179 

Caroline  Mitford  between  them,  while  just  be- 
hind loomed  the  ponderous  figure  of  old 
Martha. 

"  You  wait  in  the  hall  right  here,  Martha; 
I  won't  be  long,"  said  Caroline,  pausing  a  mo- 
ment to  let  the  others  precede  her. 

The  two  young  men  stopped  on  either  side 
of  the  door  and  waited  for  her. 

"  Miss  Mitford,"  said  the  elder,  "  this  is  the 
Department  Telegraph  Office." 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Caroline,  entering  the 
room  with  only  the  briefest  of  acknowledgments 
of  the  profound  bows  of  her  escorts. 

She  was  evidently  very  much  agitated  and 
troubled  over  what  she  was  about  to  attempt. 
The  two  young  men  followed  her  as  she  stepped 
down  the  long  room. 

"  I  am  afraid  you  have  gone  back  on  the 
Army,  Miss  Mitford,"  said  one  of  them  pleas- 
antly. 

"  Gone  back  on  the  Army,  why?  "  asked 
Caroline  mystified. 

"  Seems  like  we  should  have  a  salute  as  you 
went  by." 

"  Oh,  yes,"  said  the  girl. 

She  raised  her  hand  and  saluted  in  a  per- 


180  SECRET  SERVICE 

functor  y  and  absent-minded  manner,  then 
turned  away  from  them.  She  nodded  to  the 
messengers,  some  of  whom  she  knew.  One  of 
them,  who  knew  her  best,  stepped  forward. 

"  Good-evening,  Miss  Mitford,  could  we  do 
anything  in  the  office  for  you  to-night  I  "  he 
asked. 

"  Oh,  yes, — you  can.  I  want  to  send  a — a 
telegram. ' ' 

The  other  of  the  young  officers  who  had  es- 
corted her,  who  had  remained  silent,  now  en- 
tered the  conversation. 

11  Have  you  been  receiving  some  bad  news, 
Miss  Mitford?  "  he  asked  sympathetically. 

"  Oh,  no." 

11  Maybe  some  friend  of  yours  has  gone 

to  the  front,  and "  interposed  the  first 

officer. 

11  Well,  supposing  he  had,"  said  Caroline, 
' '  would  you  call  that  bad  news  ?  ' ' 

"  I  don't  know  as  you  would  exactly  like 
to " 

"  Let  me  tell  you,"  said  Caroline,  "  as  you 
don't  seem  to  know,  that  all  my  friends  have 
gone  to  the  front." 

There  was  an  emphasisJon  the  pronoun  which 


CAROLINE  MITFORD'S  DESPATCH     181 

should  have  warned  the  young  soldier  what  was 
about  to  occur,  but  he  rushed  blindly  to  his 
doom. 

"  I  hope  not  all,  Miss  Mitford,"  he  replied. 

"  Yes,  all,"  rejoined  Caroline,  making  the 
"  all  "  very  emphatic,  "  for  if  they  did  not 
they  wouldn't  be  my  friends." 

"  But  some  of  us  are  obliged  to  stay  here 
to  take  care  of  you,  you  know,"  contributed 
the  other  young  man. 

1 '  Well,  there  are  altogether  too  many  of  you 
trying  to  take  care  of  me,"  said  Caroline  sau- 
cily, with  some  return  of  her  usual  lightness, 
"  and  you  are  all  discharged." 

"  Do  you  mean  that,  Miss  Mitford?  " 

"  I  certainly  do." 

"  Well,  I  suppose  if  we  are  really  dis- 
charged, we  will  have  to  go,"  returned  the 
other. 

"  Yes,"  said  his  companion  regretfully,  "  but 
we  are  mighty  sorry  to  see  you  in  such  low 
spirits." 

"  Would  you  like  to  put  me  in  real  good 
spirits,  you  two!  "  asked  Caroline,  resolved  to 
read  these  young  dandies  who  were  staying  at 
home  a  lesson. 


182  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Wouldn't  we?  "  they  both  cried  together. 
"  There's  nothing  we  would  like  better." 

"  Well,  I  will  tell  you  just  what  to  do  then," 
returned  the  girl  gravely  and  with  deep  mean- 
ing. 

Everybody  in  the  room,  with  the  exception 
of  Lieutenant  Foray,  was  now  listening  intently. 

"  Start  right  out  this  very  night,"  said  the 
girl,  "  and  don't  stop  till  you  get  to  where  my 
real  friends  are,  lying  in  trenches  and  ditches 
and  earth-works  between  us  and  the  Yankee 
guns." 

"  But  really,  Miss  Mitford,"  began  one,  his 
face  flushing  at  her  severe  rebuke,  "  you  don't 
absolutely  mean  that." 

"  So  far  as  we  are  concerned,"  said  one  of 
the  messengers,  including  his  companions  with 
a  sweep  of  his  hand,  "  we'd  like  nothing  better, 
but  they  won't  let  us  go,  and " 

"  I  know  they  won't,"  said  Caroline,  "  but 
so  far  as  you  two  gentlemen  are  concerned,  I 
really  mean  it.  Go  and  fight  the  Yankees  a 
few  days  and  lie  in  ditches  a  few  nights  until 
those  uniforms  you've  got  on  look  as  if  they 
might  have  been  of  some  use  to  somebody.  If 
you  are  so  mighty  anxious  to  do  something  for 


CAROLINE  MITFORD'S  DESPATCH     183 

me,  that  is  what  you  can  do.  It  is  the  only  thing 
I  want,  it  is  the  only  thing  anybody  wants." 

"  Messenger  here!  "  cried  Lieutenant  Foray 
as  the  two  young  officers,  humiliated  beyond 
expression  by  the  taunts  of  the  impudent  young 
maiden,  backed  away  and  finally  managed  to 
make  an  ungraceful  exit  through  the  open  door, 
followed  by  the  titters  of  the  messengers,  who 
took  advantage  of  the  presence  of  the  young 
girl  to  indulge  in  this  grave  breach  of  disci- 
pline. 

"  Messenger!  "  cried  Foray  impatiently. 

"  Here,  sir,"  came  the  answer. 

"  Commissary  General's  office!  "  was  the  in- 
junction with  which  Foray  handed  the  man  the 
telegram. 

He  looked  up  at  the  same  time,  and  with  a 
great  start  of  surprise  caught  sight  of  Caroline 
at  the  far  end  of  the  long  room. 

"  Lieutenant  Foray,"  began  the  girl. 

"  I  beg  your  pardon,  Miss  Mitford,"  said  the 
operator,  scrambling  to  his  feet  and  making  a 
frantic  effort  to  get  into  his  coat.  "  I  heard 
some  one  come  in,  but  I  was  busy  with  an 
important  message  and  didn't  appreciate 
that " 


184  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  No,  never  mind,  don't  put  on  your 
coat,"  said  Caroline.  "  I  came  on  business, 
and " 

"  You  want  to  send  a  telegram?  "  asked  the 
Lieutenant. 

"  Yes." 

"  I  am  afraid  we  can't  do  anything  for  you 
here,  Miss  Mitford,  this  is  the  War  Department 
Official  Telegraph  Office,  you  know." 

"  Yes,  I  know,"  said  Caroline,  "  but  it  is  the 

only  way  to  send  it  where  I  want  it  to  go,  and 
j » 

At  that  moment  the  clicking  of  a  key  called 
Lieutenant  Foray  away. 

"  Excuse  me,"  he  said,  stepping  quickly  to 
his  table. 

Miss  Mitford,  who  had  never  before  been  in 
a  telegraph  office,  was  very  much  mystified  by 
the  peremptory  manner  in  which  the  officer  had 
cut  her  short,  but  she  had  nothing  to  do  but 
wait.  Presently  the  message  was  transcribed, 
another  messenger  was  called. 

"  Over  to  the  Department,  quick  as  you  can 
go.  They  are  waiting  for  it,"  said  Foray. 
"  Now,  what  was  it  you  wanted  me  to  do,  Miss 
Mitford?  " 


CAROLINE  MITFORD'S  DESPATCH     185 

'  *  Just  to — to  send  a  telegram, ' '  faltered  Car- 
oline. 

"  It's  private  business,  is  it  not?  '  said 
Foray. 

1 '  Yes,  it  is  strictly  private. ' ' 

11  Then  you  will  have  to  get  an  order 
from ' 

"  That  is  what  I  thought,"  said  Caroline, 
"  so  here  it  is." 

"  Why  didn't  you  tell  me  before,"  returned 
Foray,  taking  the  paper.  "  Oh, — Major  Sel- 
win " 

"  Yes,  he — he's  one  of  my  friends." 

"  It 's  all  right  then, ' '  interposed  the  Lieuten- 
ant, who  was  naturally  very  businesslike  and 
peremptory. 

He  pushed  a  chair  to  the  other  side  of  the 
table,  placed  a  small  sheet  of  paper  on  the  table 
in  front  of  her,  and  shoved  the  pen  and  ink 
conveniently  to  hand. 

"  You  can  write  there,  Miss  Mitford,"  he 
said. 

"  Thank  you,"  said  Caroline,  looking  rather 
ruefully  at  the  tiny  piece  of  paper  which  had 
been  provided  for  her. 

Paper  was  a  scarce  article  then,  and  every 


186  SECRET  SERVICE 

scrap  was  precious.  She  decided  that  such  a 
piece  was  not  sufficient  for  her  purposes,  and 
when  Lieutenant  Foray's  back  was  turned  she 
took  a  larger  piece  of  paper  of  sufficient  capacity 
to  contain  her  important  message,  to  the  com- 
position of  which  she  proceeded  with  much  dif- 
ficulty and  many  pauses  and  sighs. 


CHAPTER  XI 

ME.  AREELSFOED  AGAIN  INTERPOSES 

NOBODY  had  any  time  to  devote  to  Miss  Mitford 
just  then,  for  a  perfect  rain  of  messages  came 
and  went  as  she  slowly  composed  her  own 
despatch.  Messengers  constantly  came  in  while 
others  went  out.  The  lines  were  evidently  busy 
that  night.  Finally  there  came  a  pause  in  the 
despatches  coming  and  going,  and  Foray  re- 
membering her,  looked  over  toward  the  other 
end  of  the  table  where  she  sat. 

"  Is  that  message  of  yours  ready  yet,  Miss 
Mitford?  "  he  asked. 

"  Yes,"  said  Caroline,  rising  and  folding  it. 
"  Of  course  you  have  got  to  take  it." 

"  Certainly,"  returned  the  operator  smiling. 
"  If  it's  to  be  sent,  I  have  to  send  it." 

* '  Well,  here  it  is  then, ' '  said  the  girl,  extend- 
ing the  folded  paper  which  Lieutenant  Foray 
took  and  unceremoniously  opened. 

"  Oh!  "  exclaimed  Caroline,  quickly  snatch- 
ing the  paper  from  his  hand,  "  I  didn't  tell 
you  you  could  read  it." 

187 


188  SECRET  SERVICE 

Foray  stared  at  her  in  amazement. 

"  What  do  you  want  me  to  do  with  it  I  " 

' '  I  want  you  to  send  it. ' ' 

"  Well,  how  am  I  going  to  send  it  if  I  don't 
read  it?  " 

"  Do  you  mean  to  say  that "  began  the 

girl,  who  had  evidently  forgotten — if  she  had 
ever  known — how  telegrams  were  sent. 

"  I  mean  to  say  that  I  have  got  to  spell  out 
every  word  on  the  key.  Didn't  you  know 
that?  " 

"  Oh,  I  did,  of  course — I — but  I  had  for- 
gotten," said  Caroline,  dismayed  by  this  unex- 
pected development. 

"  Is  there  any  harm  in  my  reading  the  mes- 
sage that  I  have  to  send?  ' 

11  Why  I  wouldn't  have  you  see  it  for  the 
world!  My  gracious!  '! 

"Is  it  as  bad  as  that,  Miss  Mitford?  "  he 
said  laughing. 

"  Bad!  It  isn't  bad  at  all,  but  I  wouldn't 
have  it  get  all  over  town  for  anything. ' ' 

"  It  will  never  get  out  of  this  office,  Miss 
Mitford,"  returned  Foray  composedly.  "  We 
are  not  allowed  to  mention  anything  that  goes 
on  in  here." 


ARRELSFORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES     189 

"  You  wouldn't  mention  it  I  " 
"  Certainly  not.    All  sorts  of  private  mes- 
sages go  through  here,  and— 
"  Do  they?  " 


1 1 


Every  day.  Now  if  that  telegram  is  im- 
portant— 

"  Important,  well  I  should  think  it  was.  It 
is  the  most  important " 

"  Then  I  reckon  you  had  better  trust  it  to 
me,"  said  Lieutenant  Foray. 

1 l  Yes, ' '  said  Caroline,  blushing  a  vivid  crim- 
son, "  I  reckon  I  had." 

She  handed  him  the  telegram.  He  opened  it, 
glanced  at  it,  bit  his  lips  to  control  his  emotion, 
and  then  his  hands  reached  for  the  key. 

"  Oh,   stop!  "  cried  Caroline. 

Foray  looked  at  her,  his  eyes  full  of  amuse- 
ment, his  whole  body  shaking  with  suppressed 
laughter,  which  she  was  too  wrought  up  to 
perceive. 

"  Wait  till — I — I  don't  want  to  be  here  while 
you  spell  out  every  word — I  couldn't  stand 
that." 

Caroline  had  evidently  forgotten  that  the 
spelling  would  be  in  the  Morse  Code,  and  that 
it  would  be  about  as  intelligible  to  her  as  San- 


190  SECRET  SERVICE 

skrit.  The  Lieutenant  humoured  her,  and 
waited  while  Caroline  turned  toward  the  door 
and  summoned  Martha  to  her.  She  did  not 
leave  the  room,  however,  for  her  way  was 
barred  by  a  young  private  in  a  grey  uniform. 
The  newcomer  looked  hastily  at  her  and  the 
old  negress,  stopped  by  them,  and  asked  them 
very  respectfully  to  wait  a  moment.  He  then 
approached  Foray,  who  was  impatiently  wait- 
ing until  he  could  send  the  message.  He 
saluted  him  and  handed  him  a  written  order, 
and  then  crossed  to  the  other  side  of  the  room. 
A  glance  put  Foray  in  possession  of  the  con- 
tents of  this  order.  He  rose  to  his  feet  and 
approached  Caroline  still  standing  by  the  door. 

"  Miss  Mitford,"  he  said. 

"  Yes." 

"  I  don't  understand  this,  but  here  is  an 
order  that  has  just  come  from  the  Secret  Serv- 
ice Department  directing  me  to  hold  up  any 
despatch  you  may  try  to  send." 

"  Hold  back  my  telegram?  " 

"  Yes,  Miss  Mitford,"  and  Foray  looked 
very  embarrassed  as  he  stared  again  at  the 
order  and  then  from  the  young  girl  to  the 
orderly,  "  and  that  isn't  the  worst  of  it." 


ARRELSFORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES    191 

"  What  else  is  there!  "  asked  the  girl,  her 
eyes  big  with  apprehension. 

11  Why,  this  man  has  orders  to  take  back 
your  message  with  him  to  the  Secret  Service 
Office." 

' '  Take  back  my  message !  ' '  cried  Caroline. 

"  There  must  be  some  mistake,"  answered 
Foray,  "  but  that's  what  the  order  says." 

"  To  whom  does  it  say  to  take  it  back?  " 
asked  the  girl,  growing  more  and  more  indig- 
nant. 

"  To  a  Mr.  Arrelsford." 

"  Do  you  mean  to  tell  me  that  that  order 
is  for  that  man  to  take  my  despatch  back  to 
Mr.  Arrelsford?  " 

"  Yes,  Miss  Mitford,"  returned  Lieutenant 
Foray. 

"  And  does  it  say  anything  in  there  about 
what  I  am  going  to  do  in  the  meantime?  ' 
asked  the  girl  indignantly. 

"  Nothing." 

11  Well,  that  is  too  bad,"  returned  Caroline 
ominously. 

"  I  am  sorry  this  has  occurred,  Miss  Mit- 
ford," said  the  Lieutenant  earnestly,  "  but  the 
orders  are  signed  by  the  head  of  the  Secret 


192  SECRET  SERVICE 

Service  Department,  and  you  will  see  that  I 
have  no  choice " 

"  Don't  worry  about  it,  Lieutenant  Foray,'* 
said  Caroline  calmly,  "  there  is  no  need  of 
your  feeling  sorry,  because  it  hasn't  occurred, 
beside  that,  it  is  not  going  to  occur.  When  it 
does,  you  can  go  around  being  sorry  all  you  like. 
Have  you  the  faintest  idea  that  I  am  going  to 
let  him  take  my  telegram  away  with  him  and 
show  it  to  the  man?  Do  you  suppose " 

She  was  too  indignant  to  finish  her  sentence 
and  old  Martha  valiantly  entered  the  fray. 

11  No,  suh,"  she  cried,  in  her  deepest  and 
most  indignant  voice.  "  You  all  ain't  gwine 
to  do  it,  you  kin  be  right  suah  you  ain't." 

"  But  what  can  I  do?  "  persisted  Foray, 
greatly  distressed. 

"  You  can  hand  it  back  to  me,  that's  what 
you  can  do." 

11  Yes,  suh,  dat's  de  vehy  best  thing  you  kin 
do,"  said  old  Martha  stoutly,  "  an'  de  soonah 
you  do  it  de  quickah  it'll  be  done — Ah  kin  tell 
you  dat  right  now,  suh." 

"  But  this  man  has  come  here  with  orders 

for  me  to "  began  Foray,  endeavouring  to 

explain. 


ARRELSFORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES    193 

He  realised  that  there  was  some  mistake  some- 
where. The  girl's  message  had  nothing  what- 
ever to  do  with  military  matters,  and  he  quite 
understood  that  she  would  not  want  this  com- 
munication read  by  every  Tom,  Dick,  or  Harry 
in  the  Secret  Service  Department.  Beside  all 
this,  as  she  stood  before  him,  her  face  flushed 
with  emotion,  she  was  a  sufficiently  pretty,  a 
sufficiently  pleading  figure  to  make  him  most 
anxious  and  most  willing  to  help  her.  In  addi- 
tion, the  portly  figure  of  old  Martha,  whose 
cheeks  doubtless  would  have  been  flushed  with 
the  same  feeling  had  they  not  been  so  black, 
were  more  than  disconcerting. 

"  This  man,"  said  Caroline,  shaking  her 
finger  at  helpless  Private  Eddinger,  who  also 
found  his  position  most  unpleasant,  "  can  go 
straight  back  where  he  came  from  and  report 
to  Mr.  Arrelsford  that  he  could  not  carry  out 
his  orders.  That's  what  he  can  do." 

Martha,  now  thoroughly  aroused  to  a  sense 
of  the  role  she  was  to  play,  turned  and  con- 
fronted the  abashed  private. 

"  Jes'  let  him  try  to  tek  it.  Let  him  tek  it 
if  he  wants  it  so  pow'ful  bad !  Jes  let  de  othah 
one  dere  gib  it  to  him — an'  den  see  him  try  an' 


194  SECRET  SERVICE 

git  out  thu  dis  yeah  do'  wid  it!  Ah  wants  to 
see  him  go  by,"  she  said.  "  Ah'm  jes  waitin' 
fur  de  sight  ob  him  gittin'  pas'  dis  do'.  Dat's 
what  Ah's  waitin'  fo'.  Ah'd  lak  to  know  what 
dey  s'pose  it  was  Ah  corned  around  yeah  fo' 
anyway — dese  men  wid  dese  ordahs  afussin' 
an' " 

"  Miss  Mitford,"  said  Foray  earnestly,  "  if 
I  were  to  give  this  despatch  back  to  you  it  would 
get  me  in  a  heap  of  trouble." 

"  What  kind  of  trouble?  "  asked  Caroline 
dubiously. 

"  I  might  be  put  in  prison,  I  might  be  shot." 

"  Do  you  mean  that  they  would — — 

"  Sure  to  do  one  thing  or  another." 

"  Just  for  giving  it  back  to  me  when  it  is 
my  message?  " 

11  Just  for  that." 

"  Then  you  will  have  to  keep  it,  I  suppose," 
said  Caroline  faltering. 

"  Thank  you,  Miss  Mitford." 

"  Very  well,"  said  Caroline,  "  it  is  under- 
stood. You  don't  give  it  back  to  me,  and  you 
can't  give  it  back  to  him,  so  nobody's  disobey- 
ing any  orders  at  all.  And  that's  the  way  it 
stands.  I  reckon  I  can  stay  as  long  as  he  can. 


ARRELSFORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES    195 

She  stepped  to  a  nearby  chair  and  sat  down. 
"  I  haven't  very  much  to  do  and  probably  he 
has." 

"  But,  Miss  Mitford "  began  Foray. 

"  There  isn't  any  good  talking  any  longer. 
If  you  have  got  any  telegraphing  to  do,  you  had 
better  do  it.  I  won't  disturb  you.  But  don't 
you  give  it  to  him." 

Foray  stared  at  her  helplessly.  What  might 
have  resulted,  it  is  impossible  to  say,  for  there 
entered  at  that  opportune  moment,  Mr.  Arrels- 
ford  himself,  relieving  Mr.  Foray  of  the  further 
conduct  of  the  intricate  case.  His  glance  took 
in  all  the  occupants  of  the  room.  It  was  to  his 
own  messenger  that  he  first  addressed  himself. 

"  Eddinger!  " 

"  Yes,  Mr.  Arrelsford." 

"  Didn't  you  get  here  in  time?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Then  why " 

11  I  beg  your  pardon,"  said  Foray,  "  are 
you  Mr.  Arrelsford  of  the  Secret  Service  De- 
partment? " 

"  Yes.    Are  you  holding  back  a  despatch?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Why  didn't  Eddinger  bring  it  to  me?  " 


196  SECRET  SEEVICE 


<  i 


Well,  you  see '  began  Foray,  hesitat- 
ing, "  Miss  Mitford " 

Arrelsford  instantly  comprehended. 

"  Eddinger,"  he  said. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Report  back  to  Corporal  Matson  and  tell 
him  to  send  a  surgeon  to  the  prisoner  who  was 
wounded  at  General  Varney's  house,  if  he  isn't 
dead  by  this  time.  Now  let  me  see  that  des- 
patch," he  continued,  as  the  orderly  saluted 
and  ran  rapidly  from  the  room. 

But  again  Miss  Mitford  interposed.  She 
stepped  quickly  between  Arrelsford  and  Foray, 
both  of  whom  fell  back  from  her. 

"  I  expect,"  she  said  impudently,  "  that  you 
think  you  are  going  to  get  my  telegram  and 
read  it?  " 

"  I  certainly  intend  to  do  so,"  was  the  curt 
answer. 

"  Well,  there's  a  great  disappointment  loom- 
ing up  in  front  of  you,"  returned  Caroline  de- 
fiantly. 

"  So!  "  said  Arrelsford,  with  growing  sus- 
picion. "  You  have  been  trying  to  send  out 
something  that  you  don't  want  us  to  see." 

"  What  if  I  have,  sir." 


"  Just  this,"  said  Arrelsford  determinedly. 
'  *  You  won 't  send  it  out  and  I  will  see  it.  This 
is  a  case " 

"  This  is  a  case  where  nobody  is  going  to 
read  my  private  writing,"  persisted  Caroline. 

The  young  girl  confronted  him  with  blazing 
eyes  and  a  mien  like  a  small  fury.  Arrelsford 
looked  at  her  with  ill-concealed  yet  somewhat 
vexatious  amusement. 

"  Lieutenant  Foray,  you  have  an  order  to 
give  me  that  despatch.  Bring  it  to  me  at  once, ' ' 
he  said. 

Although  it  was  quite  evident  that  Foray 
greatly  disliked  the  role  he  was  compelled  to 
play,  his  orders  were  plain,  he  had  no  option. 
He  stepped  slowly  toward  the  Secret  Service 
Agent,  only  to  be  confronted  by  old  Martha, 
who  again  interrupted. 

"  Dat  Lef tenant  kin  stay  jes  whah  he  is," 
said  the  old  negress  defiantly. 

A  struggle  with  her  would  have  been  an  un- 
seemly spectacle  indeed,  thought  both  men. 

"  Is  that  Miss  Mitford's  despatch  you  have 
in  your  hand?  "  asked  Arrelsford. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Since  you  can't  hand  it  to  me,  read  it." 


198  SECKET  SERVICE 

Caroline  turned  to  him  with  a  gasp  of  horror. 
Martha  gave  way,  and  Foray  stood  surprised. 

"  Bead  it  out!  Don't  you  hear  me?  "  re- 
peated Arrelsford  peremptorily. 

' '  Don 't  dare  to  do  such  a  thing, ' '  cried  Caro- 
line, ' '  you  have  no  right  to  read  a  private  tele- 
gram." 

"  No,  suh!  He  ain't  got  no  business  to  read 
her  lettahs,  none  whatsomebah!  "  urged  Mar- 
tha. 

"  Silence!  "  roared  Arrelsford,  his  patience 
at  an  end.  "  If  either  of  you  interfere  any 
further  with  the  business  of  this  office,  I  will 
have  you  both  put  under  arrest.  Read  that 
despatch  instantly,  Lieutenant  Foray." 

The  game  was  up  so  far  as  the  women  were 
concerned.  Caroline's  head  sank  on  Martha's 
shoulder  and  she  sobbed  passionately,  while 
Lieutenant  Foray  read  the  following  astonish- 
ing and  incriminating  message. 

"  '  Forgive  me,  Wilfred  darling,  please  for- 
give me  and  I  will  help  you  all  I  can.'  : 

It  was  harmless,  as  harmless  as  it  was  fool- 
ish, that  message,  but  it  evidently  impressed 
Mr.  \rrelsford  as  containing  some  deep,  some 
hidden,  some  sinister  meaning. 


ARRELJS*  ORD  AGAIN  INTERPOSES     199 

"  That  despatch  can't  go,"  he  said  shortly. 

1  '  That  despatch  can  go, ' '  said  Caroline,  stop- 
ping her  sobbing  as  suddenly  as  she  had  begun. 
' '  And  that  despatch  will  go.  I  know  some  one 
whose  orders  even  you  are  bound  to  respect, 
and  some  one  who  will  come  here  with  me  and 
see  that  you  do  it." 

"  It  may  be,"  answered  Arrelsford  com- 
posedly. "  I  have  a  good  and  sufficient 
reason " 

"  Then  you  will  have  to  show  him,  I  can  tell 
you  that,  Mr.  Arrelsford. ' ' 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  give  my  reason  to  my 
superiors,  Miss  Mitford,  not  to  you." 

"  Then  you  will  have  to  go  around  giving 
them  to  everybody  in  Richmond,  Mr.  Arrels- 
ford," said  the  girl,  as  she  swept  petulantly 
through  the  door,  followed  by  old  Martha,  both 
of  whom  were  very  much  disturbed  by  what 
had  occurred. 


CHAPTER  XII 

THORNE  TAKES  CHAEGE  OF  THE  TELEGRAPH  OFFICE 

ARRELSFORD  stared  after  the  departing  figures 
with  a  mixture  of  amusement,  contempt,  and 
annoyance  in  his  glance.  So  soon  as  the  door 
had  closed  behind  them  he  turned  to  Lieutenant 
Foray,  who  was  regarding  him  with  ill-concealed 
aversion. 

"  Let  me  have  that  despatch,"  he  began  in 
his  usual  peremptory  manner. 

"  You  said  you  had  an  order,  sir,"  returned 
Foray  stubbornly. 

"  Yes,  yes,"  replied  the  Secret  Service 
Agent  impatiently,  throwing  an  order  on  the 
table,  "  there  it  is,  don't  waste  time." 

But  Lieutenant  Foray  was  not  satisfied, 
principally  because  he  did  not  wish  to  be.  He 
scrutinised  the  order  carefully,  and  with  great 
distaste  at  its  contents.  It  was  quite  evident 
that  if  he  could  have  found  a  possible  pretext 
for  refusing  obedience,  he  would  gladly  have 
done  so.  His  sympathies  were  entirely  with 

'Miss  Mitford. 

200 


THOENE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  201 

"  I  suppose  you  are  Mr.  Benton  Arrelsford, 
all  right  ?  "  he  began  deliberately,  fingering  the 
paper. 

"  Certainly  I  am,"  returned  Arrelsford 
haughtily. 

"  We  have  to  be  very  careful  nowadays," 
continued  Foray  shortly.  "  But  I  reckon  it's 
all  right.  Here's  the  telegram." 

"  Did  the  girl  seem  nervous  or  excited  when 
she  handed  this  in?  "  asked  the  other,  taking 
the  message. 

"  Do  you  mean  Miss  Mitford?  "  asked  Foray 
reprovingly. 

"  Certainly,  who  else?  " 

"  Yes,  she  did." 

"  She  was  anxious  not  to  have  it  seen  by 
anybody?  ' 

"  Anxious,  I  should  say  so.  She  didn't  even 
want  me  to  see  it." 

"  Umph!  "  said  Arrelsford.  "  I  don't  mind 
telling  you,  Mr.  Foray,  that  we  are  on  the 
track  of  a  serious  affair  and  I  believe  she's 
mixed  up  in  it. ' ' 

"  But  that  despatch  is  to  young  Varney,  a 
mere  boy,  the  General's  son,"  urged  the  Lieu- 
tenant. 


202  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  didn't  know  he  had  gone  to  the  front. 
So  much  the  worse.  It's  one  of  the  ugliest 
affairs  we  have  ever  had.  I  had  them  put 
me  on  it,  and  I  have  got  it  pretty  close.  We 
have  had  some  checks  but  we  will  end  it  right 
here  in  this  office  inside  of  thirty  minutes." 

There  was  a  slight  tap  on  the  door  at  this 
juncture.  Arrelsford  turned  to  the  door, 
opened  it,  and  found  himself  face  to  face 
with  a  soldier,  who  saluted  and  stood  at 
attention. 

"  Well,  what  is  it?  " 

"  The  lady's  here,  sir,"  sali  the  soldier. 

"  Where  is  she?  "  asked  Arrelsford. 

' '  Waiting  down  below  at  the  front  entrance. ' ' 

"  Did  she  come  alone?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Show  her  up  here  at  once.  I  suppose  you 
have  a  revolver  here,"  continued  the  Secret 
Service  Man,  turning  to  Lieutenant  Foray,  who 
had  listened  with  much  interest. 

"  Certainly,"  answered  Foray,  "  we  are  al- 
ways armed  in  the  telegraph  office." 

From  a  drawer  in  the  table  he  drew  forth  a 
revolver  which  he  laid  on  the  top  of  the  table. 

"  G-ood,"  said  Arrelsford,  "  while  I  want  to 


THOENE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  203 

handle  this  thing  myself,  I  may  call  you.  Be 
ready,  that's  all." 

"  Very  well." 

*  *  Obey  any  orders  you  may  get,  and  send  out 
all  despatches  unless  I  stop  you." 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  And  if  you  don't  mind,  I  don't  care  to  have 
all  these  messenger  boys  coming  back  here.  I 
will  order  them  to  stop  in  the  hall.  If  you 
have  any  messages  for  them,  you  can  take  them 
out  there.  I  don't  want  to  have  too  many 
people  in  the  room." 

"  Very  good,  sir.  Will  you  give  the  order 
to  your  orderly  when  he  brings  up  the  young 
lady?  " 

"  Yes." 

Arrelsford  stepped  to  the  door,  and  Foray 
busied  himself  with  the  clicking  instruments. 
After  a  few  minutes'  conversation  with  the 
orderly,  who  had  just  returned,  Arrelsford 
ushered  Edith  Varney  into  the  room.  With 
not  even  a  glance  at  the  operator  in  her  intense 
preoccupation,  the  girl  spoke  directly  to  Arrels- 
ford. 

"  I — I've  accepted  your  invitation,  you 
see." 


204  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  am  greatly  obliged  to  you,  Miss  Varney," 
returned  Arrelsford  with  deferential  courtesy. 
"  As  a  matter  of  justice  to  me,  it  was " 

"  I  didn't  come  to  oblige  you,"  answered 
Edith  haughtily. 

She  had  never  liked  Mr.  Arrelsford.  His  ad- 
dresses had  been  most  unpleasant  and  unwel- 
come to  her,  and  now  she  not  only  hated  him 
but  she  loathed  him. 

"  I  came  here,"  she  continued,  as  Arrelsford 

attempted  to  speak,  "  to  see  that  no  more " 

her  voice  broke  for  a  moment,  "  murders  are 
committed  here — to  satisfy  your  singular  curi- 
osity. ' ' 

"  Murders!  "  exclaimed  Arrelsford,  flushing 
deeply. 

The  girl  nodded. 

"  The  Union  soldier  who  escaped  from 
prison "  she  began. 

' '  Is  the  man  dead  ?  ' '  interrupted  Arrelsford. 

11  The  man  is  dead." 

"  It  is  a  curious  thing,  Miss  Varney,"  con- 
tined  the  other  with  cutting  emphasis,  "  that 
one  Yankee  prisoner  more  or  less  should  make 
so  much  difference  to  you,  isn't  it?  They  are 
dying  down  in  Libby  by  the  hundreds." 


THOENE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  205 

"  At  least  they  are  not  being  killed  in  our 
houses,  in  our  drawing-rooms,  before  our  very 
eyes?  " 

She  confronted  Arrelsford  with  a  bitterly  re- 
proachful glance,  before  which  his  eyes  for  a 
moment  fell,  and  he  was  glad  indeed  to  turn 
to  another  orderly  who  had  just  entered  the 
room. 

"  Have  you  kept  track  of  him?  "  he  asked  in 
a  low  voice. 

"  He's  coming  down  the  street  to  the  De- 
partment now,  sir." 

"  Where  has  he  been  since  he  left  Mrs.  Var- 
ney's  house?  ' 

"  He  went  to  his  quarters  on  Gary  Street. 
We  got  in  the  next  room  and  watched  him 
through  a  transom." 

"  What  was  he  doing?  " 

11  Working  on  some  papers  or  documents." 

"  Could  you  see  them?  Did  you  see  what 
they  were?  ' 

"  They  looked  like  orders  from  the  War  De- 
partment, sir." 

"He  is  coming  here  with  forged  orders,  I 
suppose. ' ' 

"  I  don't  doubt  it,  sir." 


206  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  surmise  that  his  game  is  to  get  control 
of  these  wires  and  then  send  out  despatches 
to  the  front  that  will  take  away  a  battery  or  a 
brigade  from  some  vital  point,  the  vital  point 
indicated  by  '  Plan  3.'  That's  where  they  mean 
to  attack  to-night." 

"  Looks  like  it,  sir,"  agreed  the  orderly  re- 
spectfully. 

11  'Plan  3,'  that's  where  they  will  hit  us," 
mused  the  Secret  Service  Agent,  "  is  there  a 
guard  in  the  building?  " 

"  Not  inside,  sir,"  answered  the  orderly, 
"  there's  a  guard  in  front  and  sentries  around 
the  barracks  over  in  the  square. ' ' 

"If  I  shouted,  they  could  hear  from 
this  window,  couldn't  they?  "  asked  Arrels- 
ford. 

"  The  guard  in  front  could  hear  you, 
sir.  But  the  time  is  getting  short.  He 
must  be  nearly  here,  you'd  better  look  out, 
sir." 

Edith  Varney  had  heard  enough  of  the  con- 
versation to  understand  that  Thorne  was  com- 
ing. Of  course  it  would  never  do  for  him  to 
see  her  there. 

"  Where  am  I  to  go?  "  she  asked. 


THORNE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  207 

"  Outside  here  on  the  balcony,"  said  Arrels- 
ford.  "  There  is  no  closet  in  the  room  and  it 
is  the  only  place.  I  will  be  with  you  in  a  mo- 
ment. ' ' 

"  But  if  he  should  come  to  the  window?  ' 

' '  We  will  step  in  at  the  other  window.  Stay, 
orderly,  see  if  the  window  of  the  Commissary 
General's  Office,  the  next  room  to  the  left,  is 
open. ' ' 

They  waited  while  the  orderly  went  out  on  the 
balcony  and  made  his  inspection. 

"  The  window  of  the  next  room  is  open,  sir," 
he  reported. 

"  That's  all  I  want  of  you.  Report  back  to 
Corporal  Matson.  Tell  him  to  get  the  body  of 
the  prisoner  out  of  the  Varney  house.  He 
knows  where  it's  to  go." 

"  Very  well,  sir." 

"  Mr.  Foray,"  continued  Arrelsford,  "  who- 
ever comes  here  you  are  to  keep  on  with  your 
work  and  don't  give  the  slightest  sign  of  my 
presence  to  any  one  on  any  account.  You  un- 
derstand? " 

"  Yes,  sir,"  said  Foray  from  the  telegraph 
table  in  the  centre  of  the  room. 

He  had  caught  something  of  the  conversation, 


208  SECRET  SERVICE 

but  he  was  too  good  a  soldier  to  ask  any  ques- 
tions, beside  his  business  was  with  the  tele- 
graph, not  with  Mr.  Arrelsford. 

"  Now,  Miss  Varney,"  said  the  Secret  Serv- 
ice Agent,  "  this  way,  please." 

He  opened  the  middle  window.  The  girl 
stepped  through,  and  he  was  about  to  follow 
when  he  caught  sight  of  a  messenger  entering 
the  room.  Leaving  the  window,  he  retraced  his 
steps. 

"  Where  did  you  come  from?  "  he  said  ab- 
ruptly to  the  young  man. 

"  War  Department,  sir." 

"  Carrying  despatches?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  You  know  me,  don't  you?  ' 

"  I've  seen  you  at  the  office,  sir,  and " 

"I'm  here  on  Department  business,"  said 
Arrelsford.  "  All  you  have  to  do  is  to  keep 
quiet  about  it.  Weren't  you  stopped  in  the 
hall?  " 

"  Yes,  sir,  but  I  had  a  despatch  from  the 
President  that  had  to  be  delivered  to  Lieutenant 
Foray." 

"  Well,  it  is  just  as  well,"  said  Arrelsford. 
"  Don't  mention  having  seen  me  to  anybody 


THOENE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  209 

under  any  pretext  and  stay  here.  You  might 
be  needed.  On  second  thoughts,  Foray,  let  any 
messenger  come  in." 

With  that  Mr.  Arrelsford  stepped  out  onto 
the  balcony  through  the  window  which  he  closed 
after  him,  and  he  and  Edith  disappeared  from 
view. 

11  Messenger,"  said  Foray,  "  step  down  the 
hall  and  tell  the  private  there  that  by  Mr. 
Arrelsford 's  orders,  messengers  are  allowed  to 
come  up  as  they  report." 

The  room  which  had  been  the  scene  of  these 
various  colloquies  became  silent  save  for  the 
continuous  clicking  of  the  telegraph  keys. 
Presently  two  messengers  came  back  and  took 
their  positions  as  before. 

Hard  on  their  heels  entered  Captain  Thome. 
He  was  in  uniform,  of  course,  and  a  paper  was 
tucked  in  his  belt.  He  walked  rapidly  down  the 
room,  acknowledged  the  salutes  of  the  messen- 
gers, and  stopped  before  the  table.  His  quick 
scrutiny  of  the  room  as  he  advanced  had  shown 
him  that  there  was  no  one  present  except  the 
messengers  and  Lieutenant  Foray.  Foray 
glanced  up,  nodded,  finished  taking  the  despatch 
which  was  on  the  wires  at  the  time,  wrote  it 


210  SECRET  SERVICE 

out,  put  it  in  its  envelope,  and  then  rose  to  his 
feet  and  saluted. 

"  Captain  Thome,"  he  said. 

"  Lieutenant  Foray,"  replied  Thome,  taking 
the  order  from  his  belt  and  handing  it  to  the 
operator. 

"  Order  from  the  Department?  "  asked 
Foray. 

"  I  believe  so,"  answered  Thorne  briefly. 

Lieutenant  Foray  opened  it  and  read  it. 

"  They  want  me  to  take  a  cipher  despatch 
over  to  the  President's  house,"  he  said  as  he 
finished. 

"  Yes,"  said  Thorne,  moving  to  the  vacant 
place  at  the  table.  He  pulled  the  chair  back  a 
little,  tossed  his  hat  on  the  other  table,  and 
otherwise  made  himself  at  home. 

11  I  am  ordered  to  stay  here  until  you  get 
back,"  he  began  casually,  shoving  the  paper 
aside  and  stretching  his  hand  toward  the  key. 

11  That's  an  odd  thing,  Captain,"  began  Lieu- 
tenant Foray  dubiously.  "  I  understood  that 
the  President  was  meeting  with  the  Cabinet. 
In  fact,  Lieutenant  Allison  went  over  there  to 
take  some  code  work  a  moment  ago.  He  must 
have  gone  home,  I  reckon." 


THOENE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  211 

"  Looks  like  it,"  said  Thome  quietly.  "  If 
he  is  not  at  home  you  had  better  wait." 

"  Yes,"  said  Foray,  moving  away,  "  I  sup- 
pose I  had  better  wait  for  him.  You  will  have 
to  look  out  for  Allison's  wire  though  on  the 
other  table.  He  was  called  over  to  the  Depart- 
ment. ' ' 

11  Oh,  Allison!  "  said  Thome  carelessly. 
* '  Be  gone  long,  do  you  think  ?  "  he  continued  as 
he  seated  himself  at  the  table  and  began  to 
arrange  the  papers. 

"  Well,  you  know  how  it  is.  They  generally 
whip  around  quite  a  while  before  they  make  up 
their  minds  what  they  want  to  do.  I  don't  sup- 
pose they  will  trouble  you  much.  It's  as  quiet 
as  a  church  down  the  river.  Good-night." 

"  See  here,  Mr.  Foray,  wait  a  moment.  You 
had  better  not  walk  out  and  leave — no  matter," 
continued  Thome,  as  the  operator  stopped  and 
turned  back.  "  It's  none  of  my  business,  still 
if  you  want  some  good  advice,  that  is  a  danger- 
ous thing  to  do." 

"  What  is  it,  Captain?  "  asked  Foray,  some- 
what surprised. 

"  Leave  a  cigar  lying  around  an  office  like 
that.  Somebody  might  walk  in  any  minute  and 


212  SECRET  SEEVICE 

take  it  away.  I  can't  watch  your  cigars  all 
day." 

He  picked  up  the  cigar,  and  before  Foray 
could  prevent  it,  lighted  it  and  began  to  smoke. 
Foray  laughed. 

' '  Help  yourself,  Captain,  and  if  there  is  any 
trouble  you  will  find  a  revolver  on  the  table." 

11  I  see,"  said  Thome,  "  but  what  makes  you 
think  there  is  going  to  be  trouble?  ' 

"  Oh,  well  there  might  be." 

"  Been  having  a  bad  dream  1  "  asked  the  Cap- 
tain nonchalantly. 

11  No,  but  you  never  can  tell.  All  sorts  of 
things  are  liable  to  happen  in  an  office  like  this, 
and " 

"  That's  right,"  said  Thorne,  puffing  away  at 
his  cigar,  "  you  never  can  tell.  But  see  here. 
If  you  never  can  tell  when  you  are  going  to 
have  trouble  you  had  better  take  that  gun  along 
with  you.  I  have  one  of  my  own." 

"  Well,"  said  the  operator,  "  if  you  have 
one  of  your  own,  I  might  as  well." 

He  took  the  revolver  up  and  tucked  it  in  his 
belt.  "  Look  out  for  yourself,  Captain.  Good- 
bye. I  will  be  back  as  soon  as  the  President 
gives  me  that  despatch.  That  despatch  I  have 


THORNE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  213 

just  finished  is  for  the  Commissary  General's 
Office,  but  it  can  wait  until  the  morning." 

"  All  right,"  said  Thorne,  and  the  next  mo- 
ment the  operator  turned  away  while  the  click- 
ing of  the  key  called  Thorne  to  the  table.  It 
took  him  but  a  few  minutes  to  write  the  brief 
message  which  he  addressed  and  turned  to  the 
first  messenger,  "  Quartermaster  General." 

"  He  wasn't  in  his  office  a  short  time  ago, 
sir,"  said  the  messenger. 

'  *  Very  well,  find  him.  He  has  probably  gone 
home  and  he  has  to  have  this  message. ' ' 

"  Very  good,  sir." 

The  key  kept  up  its  clicking.  In  a  short  time 
another  message  was  written  off. 

"  Beady  here,"  cried  Thorne,  looking  at  the 
other  messenger.  "  This  is  for  the  Secretary 
of  the  Treasury,  marked  private.  Take  it  to 
his  home." 

' '  He  was  down  at  the  Cabinet  meeting  a  little 
while  ago,  sir,"  said  the  second  messenger. 

* i  No  difference,  take  it  to  his  house  and  wait 
until  he  comes." 

The  instant  the  departing  messenger  left  him 
alone  in  the  room,  Thorne  leaped  to  his  feet 
and  ran  with  cat-like  swiftness  to  the  door, 


214  SECRET  SERVICE 

opened  it,  and  quickly  but  carefully  examined 
the  corridor  to  make  sure  that  no  one  was  there 
on  duty.  Then  he  closed  the  door  and  turned 
to  the  nearest  window,  which  he  opened  also, 
and  looked  out  on  the  balcony,  which  he  saw 
was  empty.  He  closed  the  window  and  came 
back  to  the  table,  unbuckling  his  belt  and  coat 
as  he  came.  These  he  threw  on  the  table.  The 
coat  fell  back,  and  he  glanced  in  the  breast 
pocket  to  see  that  a  certain  document  was  in 
sight  and  at  hand,  where  he  could  get  it  quickly. 
Then  he  took  his  revolver,  which  he  had  pre- 
viously slipped  from  his  belt  to  his  hip  pocket, 
and  laid  it  down  beside  the  instrument. 

After  a  final  glance  around  him  to  see  that 
he  was  still  alone  and  unobserved,  he  seized  the 
key  on  which  he  sounded  a  certain  call.  An 
expert  telegrapher  would  have  recognised  it,  a 
dash,  four  dots  in  rapid  succession,  then  two 

dots  together,  and  then  two  more  (— 

. . ) .  He  waited  a  few  moments,  and  when  no 
answer  came  he  signalled  the  call  a  second 
time,  and  after  another  longer  wait  he  sent  it 
a  third  time. 

After  this  effort  he  made  a  longer  pause,  and 
just  as  he  had  about  reached  the  end  of  his 


THOKNE  TAKES  THE  TELEGRAPH  215 

patience — he  was  in  a  fever  of  anxiety,  for 
upon  what  happened  in  the  next  moment  the 
failure  or  the  success  of  the  whole  plan  abso- 
lutely turned — the  silent  key  clicked  out  an 
answer,  repeating  the  same  signal  which  he 
himself  had  made.  The  next  moment  he  made 
a  leap  upon  the  key,  but  before  he  could  send 
a  single  letter  steps  were  heard  outside  in  the 
corridor. 

Thorne  released  the  key,  leaned  back  in  his 
chair,  seized  a  match  from  the  little  holder  on 
the  table  and  struck  it,  and  when  another  mes- 
senger entered  he  seemed  to  be  lazily  lighting 
his  cigar.  He  cursed  in  his  heart  at  the  in- 
opportune arrival.  Another  uninterrupted  mo- 
ment and  he  would  have  sent  the  order,  but  as 
usual  he  gave  no  outward  evidence  of  his  ex- 
treme annoyance.  The  messenger  came  rapidly 
down  toward  the  table  and  handed  Captain 
Thorne  a  message. 

"  From  the  Secretary  of  War,  Captain 
Thorne,"  he  said  saluting,  "  and  he  wants  it 
to  go  out  right  away." 

"  Here,  here,"  said  Thorne,  as  the  messenger 
turned  away,  "  what's  all  this?  "  He  ran  his 
fingers  through  the  envelope,  tore  it  open,  and 


216  SECRET  SERVICE 

spread  out  the  despatch.  "  Is  that  the  Secre- 
tary's signature?  "  he  asked. 

The  messenger  came  back. 

"  Yes,  sir;  I  saw  him  sign  it  myself.  I'm 
his  personal  messenger." 

"  Oh !  "  said  Thorne,  spreading  the  despatch 
out  on  the  table  and  O.K.  'ing  it,  ' '  you  saw  him 
sign  it  yourself,  did  you?  ' 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Very  well.  We  have  to  be  pretty  careful 
to-night,"  he  explained,  "  there  is  something 
on.  You  are  sure  of  this,  are  you?  ' 

"  I  could  swear  to  that  signature  anywhere, 
sir,"  said  the  messenger. 

"  Very  well,"  said  Thorne,  "  you  may  go." 


CHAPTER  XIII 

THE  TABLES  ABE  TURNED 

As  soon  as  the  door  was  closed  behind  the  mes- 
senger Thome  laid  his  cigar  down  on  the  table. 
Then  he  picked  up  the  despatch  from  the  Sec- 
retary of  War  which  the  messenger  had  just 
brought  in,  and  folded  it  very  dexterously. 
Then  with  a  pair  of  scissors  which  he  found 
in  a  drawer  he  cut  off  the  lower  part  of  the 
Secretary's  despatch  containing  his  signature. 
He  put  this  between  his  teeth  and  tore  the  rest 
into  pieces.  He  started  to  throw  the  pieces  into 
the  waste  basket  but  after  a  moment's  reflection 
he  stuffed  them  into  his  trouser  pocket.  Then 
he  picked  up  his  coat  from  the  back  of  the  chair 
and  took  from  the  inside  breast  pocket  another 
document  written  on  the  same  paper  as  that 
which  had  just  come  from  the  Secretary  of  War. 
Spreading  this  out  on  the  table  he  cut  off  the 
signature  and  quickly  pasted  to  it  the  piece  of 
the  real  order  bearing  the  real  signature.  He 
carefully  wiped  this  pasted  despatch  with  his 

217 


218  SECRET  SERVICE 

handkerchief,  making  an  exceedingly  neat  job 
of  it. 

As  he  did  so,  he  smiled  slightly.  Fortune, 
which  had  dealt  him  so  many  rebuffs  had  evened 
up  matters  a  little  by  giving  him  this  oppor- 
tunity. He  had  now  in  his  possession  a  de- 
spatch bearing  the  genuine  signature  of  the 
Secretary  of  War.  Even  if  he  were  interrupted 
the  chances  were  he  would  still  be  able  to  send 
it.  So  soon  as  he  had  doctored  the  despatch, 
he  sat  down  at  the  instrument  and  once  more 
essayed  to  send  the  message. 

Now  during  all  this  rapid  bit  of  manipulation 
Thome  had  been  under  close  observation,  for 
Arrelsford  and  Edith  Varney  had  come  from  the 
Commissary  General's  Office,  where  they  had 
concealed  themselves  while  Thorne  examined 
the  porch,  and  had  stepped  back  to  the  nearest 
window  and  were  intently  watching.  Fortu- 
nately, his  back  partially  concealed  his  actions 
and  the  watchers  could  not  tell  exactly  what  he 
had  done,  although  it  was  quite  evident  that 
he  was  in  some  way  altering  some  kind  of  a 
despatch. 

Just  as  Thome  began  to  send  the  message, 
Arrelsford  accidentally  struck  the  window  with 


THE  TABLES  ABE  TURNED   219 

his  elbow,  making  a  slight  sound.  The  instant 
he  did  so,  he  and  the  girl  vanished  from  sight. 
Once  again  Thorne  released  the  key,  and  his 
hand  moved  quietly  but  rapidly  from  the  instru- 
ment to  the  revolver.  The  instant  it  was  in  his 
hand  he  sprang  to  his  feet,  whirled  about,  leaped 
to  the  gas  bracket  and  turned  off  the  light.  The 
room  was  left  in  darkness,  save  for  the  faint  il- 
lumination of  the  moonlight  through  the  win- 
dows. 

Immediately  he  turned  off  the  light  he  ran 
to  the  doors  leading  into  the  hall.  They  were 
provided  with  heavy  old-fashioned  bolts  which 
he  shot  swiftly,  locking  them  on  the  inside. 
Then  with  the  utmost  caution  he  edged  around 
the  wall  until  he  came  to  the  first  window.  He 
waited  with  his  left  hand  on  the  catch  of  the 
window,  and  with  his  right  advanced  his  re- 
volver. After  a  moment's  pause  he  threw  it 
open  quickly  and  stepped  out  on  the  balcony. 
It  was  empty  as  before. 

He  must  have  made  a  mistake,  he  thought, 
since  no  one  was  there,  and  he  blamed  the  whole 
incident  to  his  over-agitated  nerves.  Indeed 
what  he  had  gone  through  in  the  preceding  two 
hours  would  have  shaken  any  man's  nerves, 


220  SECRET  SERVICE 

might  have  broken  most  men's.  He  was  an- 
noyed at  having  wasted  precious  time,  and 
turned  to  the  table  again,  stopping  on  his  way 
to  relight  the  light. 

Once  more  he  seized  the  key.  He  could  tele- 
graph equally  well  with  either  hand.  He  did 
not  lay  down  his  revolver  on  the  table  this  time, 
but  kept  it  in  his  right  hand  while  the  fingers 
of  his  left  hand  touched  the  button.  He  had 
scarcely  made  a  dot  or  a  dash  when  there  was 
a  sudden  flash  of  light  and  the  sound  of  an 
explosion,  that  of  a  heavy  revolver,  mingled 
with  the  crash  of  shattered  glass.  Captain 
Thome's  fingers  fell  from  the  key  and  a  jet  of 
blood  spurted  out  upon  the  table  and  the  papers. 

He  rose  to  his  feet  with  incredible  swiftness, 
his  revolver  in  his  right  hand,  only  to  be  con- 
fronted by  Arrelsford  at  the  front  window.  The 
latter  held  in  his  hand,  pointed  fairly  and 
squarely  at  Thorne,  the  heavy  service  revolver 
with  which  he  had  just  shot  him  in  the  left 
wrist.  Thorne  made  a  swift  motion  with  his 
right  hand  but  Arrelsford  was  too  quick  for 
him. 

"  Drop  that  gun!  "  he  shouted.  "  Drop  it 
quick,  or  you  are  a  dead  man !  ' ' 


THE  TABLES  ARE  TURNED   221 

There  was  no  possibility  of  disobedience. 
Thome  straightened  up  and  laid  his  revolver 
on  the  table.  The  two  confronted  each  other, 
and  if  looks  could  have  killed  they  had  both 
been  dead  men.  The  soldier  shrugged  his 
shoulders  at  last,  took  his  handkerchief  out  of 
his  pocket,  put  one  end  of  it  between  his  teeth, 
and  with  the  other  hand  wrapped  it  tightly 
around  his  wounded  wrist. 

The  civilian  meantime  advanced  toward  him, 
keeping  him  covered  all  the  time  with  his  re- 
volver. 

"  Do  you  know  why  I  didn't  kill  you  like 
the  dog  you  are,  just  now?  "  he  asked  trucu- 
lently, as  he  drew  nearer. 

"  Because  you  are  such  a  damned  bad  shot, 
I  suppose,"  coolly  answered  Thome  between 
his  teeth,  still  tying  the  bandage,  after  which 
he  calmly  picked  up  his  cigar  and  began  smoking 
again  with  the  utmost  indifference. 

Whatever  fate  had  in  store  for  him  could 
better  be  met,  he  thought  swiftly  at  this  junc- 
ture, provided  he  kept  his  temper,  and  so  he 
spoke  as  nonchalantly  as  before.  Indeed  his 
manner  had  always  been  most  irritating  and 
exacerbating  to  Arrelsford. 


222  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Maybe  you  will  change  your  mind  about 
that  later  on,"  the  latter  rejoined. 

"  Well,  I  hope  so,"  said  Thorne,  completing 
his  bandage  and  tying  the  knot  so  as  to  leave 
the  fingers  of  his  left  hand  free.  "  You  see,  it 
isn  't  pleasant  to  be  riddled  up  this  way. ' ' 

"  Next  time  you'll  be  riddled  somewhere  else 
beside  the  wrist.  There's  only  one  reason  why 
you  are  not  lying  there  now  with  a  bullet 
through  your  head. ' ' 

"  Only  one?  "  queried  Thorne. 

"  Only  one." 

"  Do  I  hear  it?  " 

"  You  do.  I  gave  my  word  of  honour  to 
some  one  outside  that  I  wouldn't  kill  you, 
and " 

11  Oh,  then  this  isn't  a  little  tete-a-tete  just 
between  ourselves.  You  have  some  one  with 
you?  "  asked  Thorne,  interested  greatly  in  this 
new  development,  wondering  who  the  some  one 
was  who  had  interfered  in  his  behalf.  Perhaps 
that  evident  friendship  might  be  turned  to  ac- 
count later  on.  For  a  moment  not  an  idea  of 
who  was  there  entered  Thome's  mind. 

"  Yes,  I  have  some  one  with  me,  Captain 
Thorne,  who  takes  quite  an  interest  in  what 


THE  TABLES  ARE  TUENED   223 

you  are  doing  to-night,"  returned  Arrelsford 
sneer  ingly. 

' '  That  is  very  kind,  I  am  sure.  Is  the — er — 
gentleman  going  to  stay  out  there  all  alone  on 
the  balcony  or  shall  I  have  the  pleasure  of  in- 
viting him  in  here  and  having  a  charming  little 
three-handed 

The  third  party  answered  the  question,  for 
Edith  Varney  came  through  the  window  with 
the  shattered  pane  through  which  Arrelsford 
had  fired  and  entered.  Thome  was  shocked 
beyond  measure  by  her  arrival,  not  the  slightest 
suspicion  that  she  could  have  been  there  had 
crossed  his  mind.  So  she  had  been  an  eye  wit- 
ness to  his  treachery.  He  had  faced  Arrels- 
ford's  pistol  with  the  utmost  composure,  there 
was  something  in  Edith  Varney 's  look  that  cut 
him  to  the  heart,  yet  she  did  not  look  at  him 
either.  On  the  contrary,  she  carefully  avoided 
his  glance.  Instead  she  turned  to  Arrelsford. 

' '  I  think  I  will  go,  Mr.  Arrelsford, ' '  she  said 
in  a  low,  choked  voice. 

11  Not  yet,  Miss  Varney,"  he  said  peremp- 
torily. 

The  girl  gave  him  no  heed.  She  turned  and 
walked  blindly  toward  the  door. 


224  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  don't  wish  to  stay  here  any  longer,"  she 
faltered. 

11  One  moment,  please,"  said  Arrelsford,  as 
she  stopped,  "  we  need  you." 

"  For  what?  " 

"  As  a  witness." 

* '  You  can  send  for  me  if  you  need  me,  I  will 
be  at  home." 

"  I  am  sorry,"  said  Arrelsford,  again  inter- 
posing, "  I  will  have  to  detain  you  until  I  turn 
him  over  to  the  guard.  It  won't  take  long." 

The  middle  window  was  open  and  he  stepped 
to  it,  still  keeping  an  eye  on  Thorne,  and  shouted 
at  the  top  of  his  voice : 

"  Call  the  guard!  Corporal  of  the  Guard! 
Send  up  the  guard  to  the  telegraph  office!  ': 

The  note  of  triumph  in  his  voice  was  unmis- 
takable. From  the  street  the  three  inside  heard 
a  faint  cry: 

"  What's  the  matter?  Who  calls  the 
guard?  " 

"  Up  here  in  the  telegraph  office,"  said 
Arrelsford,  "  send  them  up  quick." 

The  answer  was  evident  sufficient,  for  they 
could  hear  the  orders  and  the  tumult  in  the 
square  below. 


THE  TABLES  ARE  TURNED   225 

11  Corporal  of  the  Guard,  Post  Four!  Fall 
in  the  guard!  Fall  in!  Lively,  men!  "  and 
so  on. 

The  game  appeared  to  be  up  this  time.  Mr. 
Arrelsford  held  all  the  winning  cards,  thought 
Thome,  and  he  was  playing  them  skilfully.  He 
ground  his  teeth  at  the  thought  that  another 
moment  and  the  order  would  have  been  sent 
probably  beyond  recall.  Fate  had  played  him 
a  scurvy  trick,  it  had  thwarted  him  at  the  last 
move,  and  Arrelsford  had  so  contrived  that  his 
treachery  had  been  before  the  woman  he  loved. 
Under  other  circumstances  the  wound  in  his 
wrist  would  have  given  him  exquisite  pain,  as 
it  was  he  scarcely  realised  at  the  time  that  he 
had  been  hurt. 

Arrelsford  still  stood  by  the  window,  glancing 
out  on  the  square  but  keeping  Thome  under 
close  observation.  The  evil  look  in  his  eyes  and 
the  malicious  sneer  on  his  lips  well  seconded 
the  expression  of  triumph  in  his  face.  He  had 
the  man  he  hated  where  he  wanted  him.  It  was 
a  splendid  piece  of  work  that  he  had  performed, 
and  in  the  performance  he  sated  his  private 
vengeance  and  carried  out  his  public  duty. 

On  his  part,  Thome  was  absolutely  helpless. 


226  SECRET  SERVICE 

There  was  that  in  the  bearing  of  the  woman 
he  loved  that  prevented  him  from  approaching 
her.  He  shot  a  mute  look  of  appeal  to  her 
which  she  received  with  marble  face,  apparently 
absolutely  indifferent  to  his  presence,  yet  she 
was  suffering  scarcely  less  than  he.  In  her 
anguish  she  turned  desperately  to  Arrels- 
ford. 

"  I  am  not  going  to  stay,"  she  said  decisively, 
"  I  don't  wish  to  be  a  witness." 

' '  Whatever  your  feelings  may  be,  Miss  Var- 
ney,"  persisted  Arrelsford,  "  I  can't  permit 
you  to  refuse." 

11  If  you  won't  take  me  downstairs,  I  will 
find  the  way  myself,"  returned  the  girl  as  if 
she  had  not  heard. 

She  turned  resolutely  toward  the  door.  Be- 
fore she  reached  it  the  heavy  tramping  of  the 
guard  was  heard. 

"  Too  late,"  said  Arrelsford  triumphantly, 
"  you  can't  go  now,  the  guard  is  here." 

Edith  could  hear  the  approaching  soldiers  as 
well  as  anybody.  The  way  was  barred,  she  re- 
alised instantly.  Well,  if  she  could  not  escape, 
at  least  she  could  get  out  of  sight.  She  turned 
and  opened  the  nearest  window  and  stepped  out. 


THE  TABLES  ARE  TURNED   227 

Arrelsford  knew  that  she  could  not  go  far,  and 
that  he  could  produce  her  whenever  he  wanted 
her.  He  made  no  objection  to  her  departure 
that  way,  therefore.  Instead  he  looked  at 
Thorne. 

li  I  have  you  just  where  I  want  you  at  last," 
he  said  mockingly,  as  the  trampling  feet  came 
nearer.  ' i  You  thought  you  were  mighty  smart, 
but  you  will  find  that  I  can  match  your  trick 
every  time." 

Outside  in  the  hall  the  men  came  to  a  sudden 
halt  before  the  door.  One  of  them  knocked 
loudly  upon  it. 

"  What's  the  matter  here?  "  cried  the  Ser- 
geant of  the  Guard  without. 

The  handle  was  tried  and  the  door  was  shoved 
violently,  but  the  brass  bolt  held. 

"  Let  us  in!  "  he  cried  angrily. 

Quick  as  a  flash  of  lightning  an  idea  came 
to  Thorne. 

' '  Sergeant !  "  he  shouted  in  a  powerful  voice. 
* '  Sergeant  of  the  Guard !  ' ' 

11  Sir!  " 

"  Break  down  the  door!  Break  it  down  with 
your  musket  butts !  ' ' 

As  the  butts  of  the  muskets  pounded  against 


228  SECEET  SERVICE 

the  heavy  mahogany  panels,  Arrelsford  cried 
out  in  great  surprise: 

"  What  did  you  say?  " 

In  his  astonishment,  he  did  not  notice  a  swift 
movement  Thome  made  toward  the  door. 

'  *  You  want  them  in,  don 't  you  f  ' '  the  soldier 
said,  as  he  approached  the  door.  "  It  is  locked 
and " 

But  Arrelsford  recovered  himself  a  little  and 
again  presented  his  revolver. 

* '  Stand  where  you  are, ' '  he  cried,  but  Thome 
by  this  time  had  reached  the  door. 

"  Smash  it  down,  Sergeant!  "  he  cried. 
* '  What  are  you  waiting  for  ?  Batter  it  down !  ' ' 

The  next  moment  the  door  gave  way  with  a 
crash,  and  into  the  room  poured  the  guard. 
The  grizzled  old  Sergeant  had  scarcely  stepped 
inside  the  room  when  Thorne  shouted  in  tones 
of  the  fiercest  authority,  pointing  at  Arrelsford : 

"  Arrest  that  man!  " 

Before  the  dazed  Secret  Service  Agent  could 
say  a  word  or  press  the  trigger  the  soldiers 
were  upon  him. 

"  He  got  in  here  with  a  revolver,"  continued 
Thorne  more  quietly,  ' ;  and  is  playing  hell  with 
it.  Hold  him  fast!  " 


CHAPTER  XIV 

THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY 

THIS  astonishing  denouement  fairly  paralysed 
Arrelsford.  With  a  daring  and  ability  for 
which  he  had  not  given  Thome  credit,  and  which 
was  totally  unexpected,  although  what  he  had 
learned  of  his  previous  career  might  have  given 
him  some  warning,  the  tables  had  been  turned 
upon  him  by  a  man  whom  he  confidently  fancied 
he  had  entrapped  beyond  possibility  of  escape ! 

His  amazement  held  him  speechless  for  a  mo- 
ment, but  his  natural  resourcefulness  came  back 
to  him  with  his  returning  presence  of  mind. 
He  knew  the  futility  of  an  attempt  to  struggle 
with  his  captors,  he  therefore  decided  to  try 
to  reason  with  them. 

"  Sergeant,"  he  began,  quietly  enough,  "  my 
orders  are " 

But  Thorne  would  not  let  him  continue.  Hav- 
ing gained  the  advantage  he  was  determined 
to  keep  it  to  the  end  and  for  that  purpose  he 
followed  up  his  first  blow,  ruthlessly  pressing 
his  charge  hard. 

229 


230  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Damn  your  orders!  "  lie  interrupted  furi- 
ously. "  You  haven't  got  orders  to  shoot  up 
everybody  you  see  in  this  office,  have  you?  ' 

This  was  too  much  for  Arrelsford,  and  he 
made  a  desperate  plunge  forward  to  get  at 
Thome,  who  shook  his  wounded  wrist  in  the 
Secret  Service  Agent 's  face.  The  soldiers  held 
him  tightly,  however,  and  Thome  continued 
hotly: 

"  Get  his  gun  away,  Sergeant;  he'll  hurt 
somebody. ' ' 

While  the  soldiers — who  appeared  to  enter- 
tain no  doubt  and  to  have  no  hesitancy  what- 
ever about  obeying  Thome's  orders,  the  latter 
evidently  the  military  man  of  the  two  and  his 
voice  and  bearing,  to  say  nothing  of  his  uni- 
form, telling  heavily  against  a  civilian  like 
Arrelsford — were  taking  the  revolver  out  of  his 
hands,  Thorne  once  more  turned  to  the  telegraph 
table.  His  blood  was  up  and  he  would  send  the 
despatch  now  before  the  whole  assemblage,  be- 
fore the  Confederate  Government  or  its  Army, 
if  necessary. 

Arrelsford  burst  out  in  a  last  vain  attempt 
to  stop  him : 

"  Listen  to  me.  Sergeant, "  he  pleaded  desper- 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          231 

ately,  *  *  he  is  going  to  send  out  a  false  telegram 
and " 

"  That'll  do,"  gruffly  said  the  Sergeant  of 
the  Guard,  shaking  his  fist  in  Arrelsford's  face, 
"  what  is  it  all  about,  Captain?  " 

"  All  about?  I  haven't  the  slightest  idea. 
He  says  he  comes  from  some  office  or  other. 
I  was  sending  off  some  important  official  de- 
spatches here  and  he  began  by  letting  off  his 
gun  at  me.  Crazy  lunatic,  I  think." 

"It's  a  lie!  '  said  Arrelsford  furiously. 
"  Let  me  speak — I  will — prove " 

*  *  Here !  ' '  said  the  Sergeant  of  the  Guard, 
"  that'll  do  now.  What  shall  I  do  with  him, 
Captain?  " 

* '  I  don 't  care  a  damn  what  you  do  with  him. 
Get  him  out  of  here,  that's  all  I  want." 

"  Very  well,  sir.    Are  you  much  hurt?  ' 

* l  Oh,  no.  He  did  up  one  hand,  but  I  can  get 
along  with  the  other  all  right,"  said  Thome, 
sitting  down  at  the  table  and  seizing  the  key. 

"  Stop  him!  "  cried  Arrelsford,  fully  divin- 
ing that  Thome  intended  to  send  the  message. 
"He's  sending  a — wait!'  A  thought  came 
to  him.  '  *  Ask  Miss  Varney,  she  saw  him, — ask 
Miss  Varney." 


232  SECRET  SERVICE 

But  the  old  Sergeant  of  the  Guard  paid  no 
attention  whatever  to  his  frantic  appeals. 

11  Here,  fall  in  there !  "  he  said.  "  We'll  get 
him  out,  Captain.  Have  you  got  him,  men? 
Forward  then!  '; 

Struggling  furiously  the  squad  of  soldiers 
forced  Arrelsford  to  the  door.  Thome  paid 
absolutely  no  attention  to  them ;  he  had  forgot- 
ten their  presence.  Like  his  attention,  his  mind 
and  heart  were  on  the  key  again.  But  he 
was  fated  to  meet  with  still  another  interrup- 
tion. 

' '  Halt  there !  ' '  cried  a  sharp  voice  from  the 
hall,  just  as  the  group  reached  the  door. 

'  *  Halt !  Left  Face !  ' '  cried  the  Sergeant  in 
turn,  recognising  that  here  was  a  superior  whom 
it  were  well  to  obey  without  question  or  hesita- 
tion. 

"  Here  is  General  Randolph,"  said  the  voice 
outside,  giving  the  name  of  one  of  the  high 
officers  of  the  Richmond  Garrison. 

"  Present  arms!  "  cried  the  Sergeant  of  the 
Guard  as  General  Randolph  appeared  in  the 
doorway. 

Following  him  were  some  officers  of  his  staff 
and  by  his  side  was  the  imposing  figure  of  Miss 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          233 

Caroline  Mitford.  The  humiliation  and  indig- 
nation had  vanished  from  her  bearing  which 
was  one  of  unmitigated  triumph.  She  threw  a 
glance  at  Arrelsford  which  bode  ill  for  that 
young  man.  The  General  entered  the  room  and 
stopped  before  the  Secret  Service  Agent,  who 
stood  in  front  of  the  guard,  although  he  had 
been  released  by  the  men. 

"  What's  all  this  about?  "  he  asked  per- 
emptorily. 

Although  he  knew  that  something  important 
was  transpiring,  and  that  the  newcomer  was  a 
man  of  rank,  Thorne  never  turned  his  head.  At 
whatever  cost,  he  realised  he  must  get  the  tele- 
gram off,  and  from  the  look  of  things  it  ap- 
peared that  his  only  chance  was  then  and  there. 
He  did  not  care  if  the  President  of  the  Con- 
federate States  of  America  were  there  in  per- 
son, his  mind  and  soul  were  on  the  order.  He 
was  frantically  calling  the  station  he  wanted, 
the  one  indicated  by  "  Plan  3,"  and  he  had  the 
doctored  despatch,  to  which  he  had  pasted  the 
Secretary's  signature  spread  out  on  the  table 
before  him. 

"  What's  all  this  about  refusing  to  send  out 
Miss  Mitford 's  telegram?  "  began  General  Kan- 


234  SECRET  SERVICE 

dolph  peremptorily.  "  Some  of  your  work,  I 
understand,  Mr.  Arrelsford." 

"  General!  "  cried  Arrelsford  breathlessly. 
"  They  have  arrested  me.  It  is  a  conspi- 
racy  "  He  turned  toward  Thorne.  "  Stop 

that  man,  for  God's  sake  stop  him  before  it's 
too  late!  " 

At  this  juncture,  Caroline  Mitford  turned 
from  the  room  and  joined  old  Martha  in  the 
hall,  and  disappeared.  She  had  only  come  back 
with  the  General  to  punish  Arrelsford,  but  she 
did  not  care  to  have  her  precious  despatch 
made  the  subject  of  discussion  before  so  many 
people. 

"  Stop  him!  '  exclaimed  the  General. 
"  What  do  you  mean?  " 

It  was  evident  that  the  despatch  was  not  to 
go  out  then.  Thorne  had  not  succeeded  in  get- 
ting an  answer  to  his  signal.  He  left  the  key, 
rose,  and  saluted. 

"  He  means  me,  sir,"  he  said.  "  He's  got 
an  idea  some  despatch  I'm  sending  out  is  a 
trick  of  the  Yankees." 

"  It  is  a  conspiracy!  ':  cried  Arrelsford. 
"  He  is  an  impostor 

"tWhy,  the  man  must  have  gone  crazy,  Gen- 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          235 

eral,"  said  Thome  coolly,  holding  his  position 
by  the  table  and  listening  with  all  his  ears  for 
the  return  signal. 

"  I  came  here  on  a  case  for "  expostu- 
lated Arrelsford. 

"  Wait!  "  said  General  Randolph.  "  I  will 
soon  get  at  the  bottom  of  this.  What  was  he 
doing  when  you  came  in,  Sergeant?  "  he  asked 
of  the  non-commissioned  officer  in  charge  of 
the  guard. 

11  He  was  firing  on  the  Captain,  sir,"  an- 
swered the  Sergeant  saluting. 

'  *  He  was  sending  out  a  false  order  to  weaken 
our  lines  at  Cemetery  Hill,  and  I — ah — Miss 
Varney,  she  was  here.  She  saw  it  all,"  ex- 
plained Arrelsford. 

"  Miss  Varney!  "  exclaimed  the  General. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  The  General's  daughter?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  And  what  was  she  doing  here?  ' 

"  She  came  to  see  for  herself  whether  this 
man  was  guilty  or  not;  whether  he  was  a  spy 
or  a  traitor." 

11  Is  this  some  personal  matter  of  yours,  Mr. 
Arrelsford?  "  asked  the  General  suspiciously. 


236  SECRET  SERVICE 

' '  He  was  a  visitor  at  her  house  and  I  wanted 
her  to  know." 

"  Where  is  she  now?  Where  is  Miss  Var- 
ney?  "  asked  Randolph  impatiently. 

"  She  must  be  out  there  on  the  balcony," 
answered  Arrelsford.  "  I  beg  you  to  send  for 
her,  sir." 

11  Sergeant,"  said  General  Randolph,  "  step 
out  on  the  balcony.  Present  my  compliments 
to  Miss  Varney,  and  ask  her  to  come  in  at 
once. ' ' 

In  a  moment  the  Sergeant  returned. 

' '  There  is  no  one  there,  sir, ' '  he  replied  salut- 
ing. 

At  that  instant  Thome  got  the  long  desired 
signal.  Without  a  moment's  hesitation,  he 
turned  to  the  key.  He  picked  up  the  despatch 
with  his  wounded  left  hand  and  with  the  other 
began  to  manipulate  the  sounder. 

"  She  must  be  there,"  said  Arrelsford, 
"  or  else  she's  stepped  into  the  next  room,  the 
Commissary  General's  Office,  the  window  was 
open,  tell  him  to — ah!  "  as  the  sound  of  the 
clicking  caught  his  ear,  "  Stop  him!  He  is 
sending  it  now !  ' ' 

Mr.  Arrelsford 's  distress  was  so  overwhelm- 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          237 

ing  and  so  genuine  that  something  of  the  man's 
suspicion  was  communicated  to  the  General. 

"  One  moment,  Captain,"  he  said. 

Captain  Thome,  of  course,  had  no  option  but 
to  release  the  key.  He  stopped  sending  and 
dropped  the  despatch,  saluting. 

"  Now,  Mr.  Arrelsford,"  said  the  General, 
"  what  have  you  to  do  with  the  Military  Tele- 
graph Department?  " 

"  This  is  a  Secret  Service  case;  they  assigned 
it  to  me,  sir." 

"  "What  is  a  Secret  Service  case?  " 

"  The  whole  plot  to  send  the  order.  It's  the 
Yankee  Secret  Service.  He  is  a  member  of  it 
and  his  brother  brought  in  the  signal  to-night." 

* '  I  beg  your  pardon,  sir, ' '  said  Thome, '  *  this 
despatch  ought  to  go  out  at  once,  sir.  It  came 
from  the  Secretary  of  War  and  it  is  very 
urgent. ' ' 

"  Go  ahead  with  it,"  said  General  Randolph. 

Thorne  needed  no  further  permission  than 
that,  dropped  to  his  seat,  and  once  more  seized 
the  fatal  key. 

"No,  no!"  cried  Arrelsford.  "Don't  let 
him — I  tell  you  it's  a " 

"  Silence,  sir,"  thundered  Randolph. 


238  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Do  you  know  what  he  is  telling  them?  " 
persisted  Arrelsford. 

"  No,  do  you?  " 

*  *  Yes, ' '  returned  the  Secret  Service  Agent. 

"  Wait  a  moment,  Captain  Thorne,"  said 
the  General,  impressed  in  spite  of  himself  by 
this  man's  earnestness,  which  made  him  disre- 
gard all  orders,  commands,  and  everything  else. 
"  Where  is  the  despatch?  " 

Captain  Thorne  picked  up  the  paper  and 
handed  it  to  the  General,  and  then  stepped  back. 
He  had  played  his  last  card.  He  played  it  des- 
perately, boldly,  and  well. 

"  Well?  "  asked  the  General,  looking  from 
the  despatch  to  the  accuser,  *  *  what  has  he  been 
telling  them?  " 

11  He  began  to  give  an  order  to  withdraw 
Marston's  Division  from  its  present  position," 
said  Arrelsford,  making  a  brilliant  and  success- 
ful guess  at  the  probable  point  of  attack  in 
"  Plan  3." 

11  That  is  perfectly  correct,"  said  General 
Randolph,  looking  at  the  paper. 

"  Yes,  by  that  despatch,  but  that  despatch  is 
a  forgery.  It  is  an  order  to  withdraw  a  whole 
division  from  a  vital  point.  A  false  order,  he 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          239 

wrote  it  himself.    This  is  the  turning  point  of 
the  whole  plot." 

11  But  why  should  he  write  it  himself?  If  he 
wanted  to  send  a  false  order,  he  could  send  it 
without  putting  it  down  on  paper,  couldn't 


"  Yes,"  admitted  Arrelsford,  but  he  went  on 
with  great  acuteness,  "  if  any  of  the  operators 
came  back  they  would  catch  him  doing  it.  With 
that  order  and  the  Secretary's  signature  he 
could  go  right  on.  He  could  even  order  one 
of  them  to  send  it." 

"  And  pray  how  did  he  get  the  Secretary's 
signature  to  a  forged  telegram1?  "  asked  Gen- 
eral Eandolph. 

"  He  tore  it  off  a  genuine  despatch.  Why, 
General,  look  at  that  despatch  in  your  hand 
yourself.  The  Secretary's  signature  is  pasted 
on,  I  saw  him  do  it." 

"  They  often  come  that  way,  sir,"  said 
Thome  nonchalantly. 

"  He  is  a  liar!  "  cried  Arrelsford.  "  They 
never  do !  " 

Thome  stepped  forward  impulsively,  his  face 
flushed  at  the  word  "  liar,"  but  he  controlled 
himself. 


240  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  General,"  he  said,  "  if  you  have  any  doubt 
about  that  despatch,  send  it  back  to  the  War 
Office  and  have  it  verified." 

It  was  a  splendid,  magnificent  bluff.  So 
overwhelming  in  its  assurance  that  even  Arrels- 
ford  himself  was  petrified  with  astonishment. 
He  was  morally  certain  that  Thome  was  a 
Federal  Secret  Service  Agent  and  that  the  de- 
spatch was  a  forgery,  yet  it  would  take  but  a 
few  minutes  to  send  it  over  to  the  Secretary's 
office  and  convict  him  out  of  his  own  mouth. 
What  could  the  man  mean! 

"  That's  a  good  idea,"  said  General  Ran- 
dolph. He  hesitated  a  moment  and  then  turned 
to  the  guard.  * '  Sergeant, ' '  he  said,  * '  take  this 
despatch  over  to  the  Secretary's  office  and " 

At  that  moment,  the  key  which  had  been 
silent  began  a  lively  clicking.  General  Ran- 
dolph turned  toward  it,  and  Thome  made  a 
quick  step  in  the  same  direction. 

"  What's  that?  "  asked  the  General. 

Thorne  stood  by  the  desk  listening  while  the 
key  clicked  out  the  message. 

"  Adjutant  General  Chesney,"  he  spelt  out 
slowly. 

"  Oh,  from  the  front,  then?  "  said  Randolph. 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY         241 

"  Yes,  sir,"  answered  Thor 

"  What  is  he  saying?  " 

Thorne  stepped  to  the  table  and  bent  over  the 
clicking  key.  "  His  compliments,  sir,"  he  read 
off  slowly.  "  He  asks  " — waiting  for  a  few 
minutes — *  *  for  the  rest, ' ' — still  another  pause — 
"  of  that  despatch — he  says  it's  of  vital  im- 
portance, sir,  and " 

The  communication  which  Thorne  had  made 
to  General  Randolph  was  in  itself  of  vital  im- 
portance. The  General  was  too  good  a  soldier 
not  to  know  the  danger  of  delay  in  the  carrying 
out  of  a  military  manffiuvre  which  was  probably 
part  of  some  general  plan  of  attack  or  defence 
to  which  he  was  not  privy.  He  made  up  his  mind 
instantly.  He  took  the  despatch  from  the  hand 
of  the  Sergeant  and  turned  it  over  to  Thorne 
again. 

"  Let  him  have  it,"  he  said  decisively. 

The  Captain  with  his  heart  pounding  like  mad 
sat  down  at  the  table  and  seized  the  key.  Was 
he  going  to  complete  the  despatch!  Was  the 
plan  to  be  carried  out?  Had  he  triumphed  in 
the  bold  and  desperately  played  game  by  his 
splendid  courage,  resourcefulness,  and  assur- 
ance? His  eyes  shone,  the  colour  came  back 


242  SECRET  SERVICE 

into  his  pale  cheeks  as  his  hands  trembled  on 
the  key. 

11  General!  "  cried  Arrelsford,  "  if  you " 

"  That's  enough,  sir.  We  will  have  you  ex- 
amined at  headquarters." 

At  that  instant  Lieutenant  Foray  came  rap- 
idly into  the  room. 

"  Thank  God!  ':  cried  Arrelsford,  as  he 
caught  sight  of  him.  "  There's  a  witness,  he 
was  sent  away  on  a  forged  order,  ask  him?  " 

Another  interruption,  thought  Thome,  des- 
perately fingering  the  keys.  If  they  would  only 
give  him  a  minute  more  he  could  complete  the 
order,  but  he  was  not  to  have  that  minute  ap- 
parently. 

"  Wait,  Captain,"  said  General  Randolph 
quickly,  and  again  the  key  was  silent.  "  Now, 
sir,"  he  said  to  Lieutenant  Foray,  "  where  did 
you  come  from?  ' 

The  Lieutenant  did  not  all  comprehend  what 
was  toward,  but  his  answer  to  that  question  was 
plain. 

11  There  was  some  mistake,  sir,"  he  answered, 
saluting. 

"  Ah!  "  cried  Arrelsford,  a  note  of  triumph 
in  his  voice. 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          243 

"  Who  made  it?  "  asked  the  General. 

"  I  got  an  order  to  go  to  the  President's 
house, ' '  returned  Foray,  * '  and  when  I  got  there 
the  President— 

Thome  made  one  last  attempt  to  complete  his 
message. 

"  Beg  pardon,  General,  this  delay  will  be 
most  disastrous.  Permit  me  to  go  on  with  this 
message.  If  there's  any  mistake,  we  can  rectify 
it  afterward." 

He  seized  the  key  and  continued  sending  the 
message  as  he  spoke. 

"  No!  "  cried  Arrelsford. 

General  Randolph  either  did  not  hear 
Thome's  speech  or  heed  it,  or  else  he  did  not 
care  to  prevent  him,  and  he  continued  his  ques- 
tioning. 

"  Where  did  you  get  this  mistaken  order?  ' 
he  asked. 

But  Arrelsford,  intensely  alive  to  what  was 
going  on,  interposed. 

11  He's  at  it  again,  sir!  " 

11  Halt,  there!  "  said  General  Randolph.  "  I 
ordered  you  to  wait." 

The  despatch  was  almost  completed.  Thome 
ground  his  teeth  with  rage  in  his  impatience. 


244  SECRET  SERVICE 

He  had  tried  audacity  before,  he  would  try  it 
again. 

"  I  was  sent  here  to  attend  to  the  business 
of  this  office  and  that  business  is  going  out,"  he 
said  resolutely. 

"  No,"  said  General  Randolph  with  equal 
firmness,  "  it  is  not  going  out  until  I  am  ready 
for  it." 

' '  My  orders  come  from  the  War  Department, 
not  from  you,  sir.  This  despatch  came  in  half 
an  hour  ago,"  answered  Thome  angrily,  his 
voice  rising, l '  they  are  calling  for  it  at  the  other 
end  of  the  line.  It's  my  business  to  send  it  out 
and  I  am  going  to  do  it. ' ' 

"  Stop!  "  said  General  Randolph,  as  Thome 
began  to  send  the  message  again.  "  Sergeant, 
seize  that  man  and  keep  him  from  that  ma- 
chine. ' ' 

Well,  the  last  hope  was  gone.  As  the  Ser- 
geant stepped  forward  to  execute  his  orders, 
Thorne,  desperately  determined  to  the  last, 
clicked  out  a  letter,  but  he  was  cut  short  in 
the  middle  of  a  word.  The  Sergeant  and  two 
men  dragged  him  away,  chair  and  all,  from  the 
table,  and  two  others  posted  themselves  in  front 
of  the  key. 


THE  CALL  OF  THE  KEY          245 

"  I  will  have  you  court-martialled  for  this, 
sir,"  said  General  Randolph  angrily. 

"  You  will  have  to  answer  yourself,"  cried 
Thorne,  playing  the  game  to  the  last,  "  for  the 
delay  of  a  despatch  of  vital  importance,  sent 
by  the  Secretary  of  War." 

' '  Do  you  mean  that !  ' '  cried  Randolph. 

'  *  I  mean  just  that, ' '  answered  Thorne,  *  *  and 
I  demand  that  you  let  me  proceed  with  the 
business  of  this  office.  Before  these  officers  and 
men  I  repeat  that  demand." 

"  By  what  authority  do  you  send  that  de- 
spatch! " 

' '  I  refer  you  to  the  Department,  sir. ' ' 

"  Show  me  your  orders  for  taking  charge  of 
this  office."  x 

"  I  refer  you  to  the  Department,  sir,"  an- 
swered Thorne  stubbornly. 

* '  By  God,  sir !  "  continued  General  Randolph 
hotly.  '  *  I  will  refer  to  the  Department.  Leave 
your  men  on  guard  there,  Sergeant.  Go  over 
to  the  War  Office.  My  compliments  to  the  Sec- 
retary of  War,  and  ask  him  if  he  will  be  so 
good  as  to " 

But  Arrelsford's  evil  genius  prompted  him 
to  interpose  again.  When  affairs  were  going, 


246  SECRET  SERVICE 

to  his  liking  lie  should  have  let  them  alone,  but 
fate  seemed  to  be  playing  into  his  hand,  and  he 
determined  to  make  the  most  of  it  and  the 
chance. 

' '  Another  witness !  Miss  Varney, ' '  he  cried 
triumphantly,  as  he  bowed  toward  the  window 
in  which  Edith  had  at  that  moment  appeared. 
"  She  was  here  with  me,  she  saw  it  all.  Ask 
her." 

General  Randolph  turned  toward  the  window 
and  in  his  turn  bowed  to  the  girl. 

11  Miss  Varney,"  he  asked  courteously,  "  do 
you  know  anything  about  this!  ' 

"  About  what,  sir?  "  answered  Edith  in  a  low 
voice. 

' '  Mr.  Arrelsf ord  claims  that  Captain  Thome 
is  acting  without  authority  in  this  office  and 
that  you  can  testify  to  that  effect,"  was  the 
General's  answer. 


CHAPTER  XV 

LOVE  AND   DUTY  AT   THE   TOUCH 

THORNE'S  case  was  now  absolutely  hopeless. 
By  the  testimony  of  two  witnesses  a  thing  is  es- 
tablished. All  that  Arrelsford  had  seen  Edith 
had  seen.  All  that  he  knew,  she  knew.  She 
had  only  to  speak  and  the  plan  had  failed ;  the 
cleverly  constructed  scheme  would  fall  to  pieces, 
His  brother's  life  would  have  been  wasted,  nay 
more,  his  own  life  also;  for  well  did  he  realise 
that  the  bold  way  he  had  played  the  game  would 
the  more  certainly  hasten  his  immediate  exe- 
cution. A  spy  in  the  Confederate  capital! 

He  could  reproach  himself  with  nothing.  He 
had  done  his  very  best.  An  ordinary  man 
would  have  failed  a  dozen  times  in  the  struggle. 
Courage,  adroitness,  resourcefulness,  and  good 
fortune  had  carried  him  so  far,  but  the  odds 
were  now  heavily  against  him  and  nothing  that 
he  could  do  would  avail  him  anything.  The 
game  was  played  and  he  had  lost;  Arrelsford 
had  triumphed. 

Thome,  in  the  one  word  that  Edith  Varney 

247 


248  SECRET  SERVICE 

was  to  speak,  would  lose  life,  honour,  and  that 
for  which  he  had  risked  both.  And  he  would 
lose  more  than  that.  He  would  lose  the  love 
of  the  woman  who  had  never  seemed  so  beauti- 
ful to  him  as  she  stood  there,  pale-faced,  erect, 
the  very  incarnation  of  self-sacrifice,  as  were  all 
the  women  of  the  Confederacy.  And  he  would 
lose  more  than  her  love.  He  would  lose  her 
respect.  His  humiliation  would  be  her  humili- 
ation. Never  so  long  as  she  lived  could  her 
mind  dwell  on  him  with  tenderness.  The  sound 
of  his  name  would  be  a  hissing  and  a  reproach 
in  her  ear,  his  reputation  a  by-word  and  a 
shame.  Her  connection  with  him  and  that  he 
had  loved  her  would  humiliate  her  only  less  than 
the  fact  that  she  had  loved  him. 

His  condition  was  indeed  pitiable;  yet,  to  do 
him  justice,  his  thoughts  were  not  so  much  for 
himself  as  they  were  for  two  other  things. 
First  and  foremost  bulked  largest  before  him 
the  plan  for  which  he  had  made  all  this  sacri- 
fice, which  had  promised  to  end  the  weary 
months  of  siege  which  Richmond  and  Peters- 
burg had  sustained.  His  brother  had  lost  his 
life,  he  more  than  suspected,  in  the  endeavour 
to  carry  it  out,  and  now  he  had  failed.  That 


LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH   249 

was  a  natural  humiliation  and  reproach  to  his 
pride,  although  as  his  mind  went  back  over  the 
scene  he  could  detect  no  false  move  on  his  part. 
Of  course  his  allowing  his  love  for  Edith  Var- 
ney  to  get  the  mastery  of  him  had  been  wrong 
under  the  circumstances,  but  that  had  not 
affected  the  failure  or  success  of  his  en- 
deavours. 

And  his  thoughts  also  were  for  the  woman. 
He  knew  that  she  loved  him,  she  had  admitted 
it,  but  once  his  eyes  had  been  opened,  he  could 
have  told  it  without  any  admission  at  all.  All 
that  he  had  suffered,  she  had  suffered,  and 
more.  If  she  would  be  compelled  to  apologise 
for  him,  she  would  also  be  compelled  to  assume 
the  defensive  for  him.  She  loved  him  and  she 
was  placed  in  the  fearful  position  of  having  to 
deal  the  blow.  The  words  which  would  pres- 
ently fall  from  her  lips  would  complete  his  un- 
doing. They  would  blast  his  reputation  for- 
ever and  send  him  to  his  death.  He  knew  they 
would  not  be  easy  words  for  her  to  speak.  He 
knew  that  whatever  his  merit  or  demerit,  she 
would  never  forget  that  it  was  she  who  had 
completed  his  ruin;  the  fact  that  she  would 
also  ruin  the  plan  against  her  country  would 


250  SECRET  SERVICE 

not  weigh  very  heavily  in  her  breaking  heart 
against  that  present  personal  consideration- 
after  a  while  maybe  but  not  at  first.  And  there- 
fore he  pitied  her. 

He  drew  himself  erect  to  meet  his  fate  like 
a  man,  and  waited.  The  wait  was  a  long  one. 
Edith  Varney  was  having  her  own  troubles. 
She  knew  as  well  as  any  one  the  importance  of 
her  testimony.  She  had  come  from  the  Com- 
missary General's  vacant  office  and  had  been 
back  at  the  window  long  enough  to  have  heard 
the  conversation  between  General  Randolph  and 
the  two  men.  She  was  an  unusually  keen-witted 
girl  and  she  realised  the  situation  to  the 
full. 

Her  confidence  in  her  lover  had  been  shaken, 
undermined,  restored,  and  shaken  again,  until 
her  mind  was  in  a  perfect  whirl.  She  did  not 
know,  she  could  not  tell  whether  he  was  what 
he  seemed  to  be  or  not.  It  seemed  like  treach- 
ery to  him,  this  uncertainty.  It  would  be  a 
simple  matter  to  corroborate  Mr.  Arrelsford  at 
once,  and  it  occurred  to  her  that  she  had  no 
option.  But  coincident  with  the  question 
flashed  into  her  mind  something  she  had  for- 
gotten which  made  it  possible  for  her  to  an- 


LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH      251 

swer  in  another  way.  Thus,  she  understood 
that  the  life  of  her  lover  hung  upon  her  de- 
cision. 

What  answer  should  she  make  f  What  course 
should  she  take?  She  realised,  too,  that  it  was 
quite  possible  if  she  saved  his  life,  it  might 
result  in  the  carrying  out  of  the  plan  about 
which  there  had  been  so  much  discussion  and 
which  threatened  so  much  against  her  country. 
If  he  were  false  and  she  saved  him  he  would 
certainly  take  advantage  of  the  respite.  If  he 
were  true  and  she  saved  him  no  harm  could 
come  to  her  country.  She  was  intensely  patri- 
otic. And  that  phase  of  the  problem  worried 
her  greatly. 

Her  eyes  flashed  quickly  from  the  vindictive 
yet  triumphant  fact  of  Arrelsford,  whom  she 
loathed,  to  the  pale,  composed,  set  face  of 
Thorne,  whom  she  loved,  and  her  glance  fell 
upon  his  wounded  left  wrist,  tied  up,  the  blood 
oozing  through  the  handkerchief.  A  wave  of 
sympathy  and  tenderness  filled  her  breast.  He 
was  hurt,  suffering — that  decided  her. 

With  one  brief,  voiceless  prayer  to  G-od  for 
guidance,  she  turned  to  General  Randolph,  and 
it  was  well  that  she  spoke  when  she  did,  for 


252  SECRET  SERVICE 

the  pause  had  become  insupportable  to  Thome 
at  least.  He  had  made  up  his  mind  to  relieve 
the  dilemma  and  confess  his  guilt  so  that  the 
girl  would  not  have  to  reproach  herself  with  a 
betrayal  of  her  lover  or  her  cause,  that  she 
might  not  feel  that  she  had  been  found  wanting 
at  the  crucial  moment.  Indeed,  Thome  would 
have  done  this  before  but  his  duty  as  a  soldier 
enjoined  upon  him  the  propriety,  the  imperative 
necessity,  of  playing  the  game  to  the  very  end. 
The  battle  was  not  yet  over.  It  would  never 
be  over  until  he  faced  the  firing  party. 

And  then  Edith's  voice  broke  the  silence  that 
had  become  so  tense  with  emotion. 

1 1  Mr.  Arrelsf ord  is  mistaken,  General  Ran- 
dolph, ' '  she  said  quietly,  ' '  Captain  Thome  has 
the  highest  authority  in  this  office." 

Arrelsf  ord  started  violently  and  opened  his 
mouth  to  speak,  but  General  Randolph  silenced 
him  with  a  look.  The  blood  of  the  old  general 
was  up,  and  it  had  become  impossible  for  any 
one  to  presume  in  the  least  degree.  Thorne 
started,  too.  The  blood  rushed  to  his  heart. 
He  thought  he  would  choke  to  death.  What  did 
the  girl  mean? 

"  The    highest    authority,    sir,"    continued 


LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH   253 

Edith  Varney,  slowly  drawing  out  the  commis- 
sion, which  every  one  but  she  had  forgotten  in 
the  excitement,  ' l  the  authority  of  the  President 
of  the  Confederate  States  of  America. ' ' 

Well,  she  had  done  it  for  weal  or  for  woe. 
She  had  made  her  decision.  Had  it  been  a  wise 
decision?  Had  she  acted  for  the  best?  What 
interest  had  governed  her,  love  for  Thorne,  love 
for  her  country,  or  love  for  her  own  peace  of 
mind?  It  was  in  the  hands  of  General  Ran- 
dolph now.  The  girl  turned  slowly  away,  un- 
able to  sustain  the  burning  glances  of  her  lover 
and  the  vindictive  stare  of  Arrelsford. 

''What's  this?"  said  General  Randolph. 
".Umph!  A  Major's  Commission.  In  com- 
mand of  the  Telegraph  Department.  Major 
Thorne,  I  congratulate  you." 

"  That    commission,    General    Randolph!  ' 
exclaimed  Arrelsford,  his  voice  rising,  "  let  me 
explain  how  she 

"  That  will  do  from  you,  sir,"  said  the  Gen- 
eral, "  you  have  made  enough  trouble  as  it  is. 
I  suppose  you  claim  that  this  is  a  forgery, 
too " 

"  Let  me  tell  you,  sir,"  persisted  the  Secret 
Service  Agent. 


254  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  You  have  told  me  enough  as  it  is.  Ser- 
geant, take  him  over  to  headquarters." 

"  Fall  in  there!  "  cried  the  Sergeant  of  the 
Guard.  "  Two  of  you  take  the  prisoner.  For- 
ward, march!  " 

Two  men  seized  Arrelsford,  and  the  rest  of 
them  closed  about  him.  To  do  the  man  justice, 
he  made  a  violent  struggle  and  was  only 
marched  out  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  pro- 
testing and  crying: 

"  For  God's  sake,  he's  in  the  Yankee  Secret 
Service!  He'll  send  that  despatch  out.  His 
brother  brought  in  the  signal  to-night!  " 

All  the  way  down  the  corridor  he  could  be 
heard  yelling  and  struggling.  General  Ran- 
dolph paid  not  the  slightest  attention  to  him. 
He  stepped  over  to  the  telegraph  table  beside 
which  Thorne  stood — and  with  all  the  force  of 
which  he  was  capable  the  young  man  could 
hardly  control  the  trembling  of  his  knees. 

"  Major  Thorne,"  he  said  reprovingly  as 
Thorne  saluted  him,  "  all  this  delay  has  been 
your  own  fault.  If  you  had  only  had  sense 
enough  to  mention  this  before  we  would  have 
been  saved  a  damned  lot  of  trouble.  There's 
your  commission,  sir."  He  handed  it  to 


LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH   255 

Thome,  who  saluted  him  again  as  one  in  a 
dream.  * '  Come,  gentlemen, ' '  he  said  to  his  of- 
ficers, "  I  can't  understand  why  they  have  to  be 
so  cursed  shy  about  their  Secret  Service  orders ! 
Lieutenant  Foray?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Take  your  orders  from  Major  Thome." 

"  Yes,  sir,"  returned  Foray. 

"  Good-night,"  said  the  General,  forgetful  of 
the  fact  apparently  that  Edith  Varney  was  still 
standing  by  the  window. 

"  Good-night,  sir,"  answered  Thome. 

Foray  moved  over  to  the  table  at  the  right, 
while  Thorne  leaped  to  his  former  position,  and 
his  hand  sought  the  key.  At  last  he  could  send 
his  message,  there  was  nothing  to  prevent  him 
or  interrupt  him  now,  he  was  in  command. 
Could  he  get  it  through  f  For  a  moment  he  for- 
got everything  but  that,  as  he  clicked  out  the  call 
again,  but  he  had  scarcely  pressed  the  button 
when  Edith  Varney  stepped  to  his  side. 

"  Captain  Thorne,"  she  said  in  a  low  voice, 
giving  him  the  old  title. 

He  looked  up  at  her,  stopping  a  moment. 

'  *  What  I  have  done  gives  you  time  to  escape 
from  Richmond,"  she  continued. 


256  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Escape!  "  whispered  Thome,  clicking  the 
key  again.  "  Impossible!  " 

"  Oh,"  said  the  girl,  laying  her  hand  on  his 
arm,  "  you  wouldn't  do  it — now!  " 

And  again  the  man's  fingers  remained  poised 
over  the  key  as  he  stared  at  her. 

"  I  gave  it  to  you  to — to  save  your  life.  I 
didn't  think  you'd  use  it  for  anything  else.  Oh ! 
You  wouldn't!  " 

Her  voice  in  its  low  whisper  was  agonising. 
If  her  face  had  been  white  before,  what  could  be 
said  of  it  now?  In  a  flash  Thome  saw  all.  She 
had  been  confident  of  his  guilt,  and  she  had 
sought  to  save  his  life  because  she  loved  him, 
and  now  because  she  loved  her  country  she 
sought  to  save  that  too. 

The  call  sounded  from  the  table.  Thome 
turned  to  it,  bent  over  it,  and  listened.  It  was 
the  call  for  the  message.  Then  he  turned  to 
the  woman.  She  looked  at  him;  just  one  look. 
The  kind  of  a  look  that  Christ  might  have  turned 
upon  Peter  after  those  denials  when  He  saw 
him  in  the  courtyard  early  on  that  bitter  morn- 
ing of  betrayal.  * '  I  saved  you, ' '  the  girl 's  look 
seemed  to  say,  "  I  redeemed  you  and  now  you 
betray  me !  "  She  spoke  no  words,  words  were 


LOVE  AND  DUTY  AT  THE  TOUCH   257 

useless  between  them.  Everything  had  been 
said,  everything  had  been  done.  She  could 
only  go.  Never  woman  looked  at  man  nor 
man  looked  at  woman  as  these  two  at  each 
other. 

The  woman  turned,  she  could  trust  herself 
no  further.  She  went  blindly  toward  the  door. 
The  man  followed  her  slowly,  crushing  the  com- 
mission in  his  hand,  and  ever  as  he  went  he 
heard  the  sound  of  the  call  behind  him.  He 
stopped  halfway  between  the  door  and  the  table 
and  watched  her  go,  and  then  he  turned. 

Lieutenant  Foray  understanding  nothing  of 
what  had  transpired,  but  hearing  the  call,  had 
taken  Thome's  place  before  the  table.  He  had 
the  despatch  about  which  there  had  been  so 
much  trouble,  and  upon  which  the  whole  plan 
turned,  in  his  hand  before  Mm. 

"  They  are  calling  for  that  despatch,  sir," 
he  said  as  Thorne  stared  at  him  in  agony. 
"  What  shall  I  do  with  it?  " 

"  Send  it,"  said  the  other  hoarsely. 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  answered  Foray,  seating 
himself  and  taking  hold  of  the  key,  but  the  first 
click  of  the  sounder  awakened  Thorne  to  action. 

"  No,  no !  "  he  cried.    * '  Stop !  "    He  rushed 


258  SECRET  SERVICE 

forward  and  seized  the  despatch.  "  I  won't  do 
it !  "he  thundered.  With  his  wounded  hand  and 
his  well  one  he  tore  the  despatch  into  fragments. 
* '  Revoke  the  order.  Tell  them  it  was  a  mistake 
instantly.  I  refuse  to  act  under  this  commis- 
sion! " 


BOOK  IV 

WHAT  HAPPENED  AT  ELEVEN  O'CLOCK 


CHAPTEE  XVI 

THE   TUMULT   IN    HUMAN    HEARTS 

OF  the  many  frightful  nights  in  Eichmond  dur- 
ing the  siege,  that  night  was  one  of  the  worst. 
The  comparative  calmness  of  the  earlier  hours 
of  repose  of  the  quiet  April  evening  gave  way 
to  pandemonium.  The  works  at  Petersburg, 
desperately  held  by  the  Confederates,  were 
miles  away  from  the  city  to  the  southward,  but 
such  was  the  tremendous  nature  of  the  can- 
nonading that  the  shocking  sounds  seemed  to 
be  close  at  hand.  Children  cowered,  women 
shuddered,  and  old  men  prayed  as  they 
thought  of  the  furious  onslaughts  in  the 
battle  raging. 

The  Eichmond  streets  were  filled  with  people, 
mostly  invalids,  non-combatants,  women,  and 
children.  A  tremendous  attack  was  being 
launched  by  the  besiegers  somewhere,  it  was  evi- 
dent. Urgent  messengers  from  General  Lee 
called  every  reserve  out  of  the  garrison  at  Eich- 
mond, and  the  quiet  streets  and  country  high- 
ways awoke  instantly  to  life.  Such  troops  as 

261 


262  SECRET  SERVICE 

could  be  spared  moved  to  the  front  at  the  double- 
quick.  Every  car  of  the  dilapidated  railroad 
was  pressed  into  service.  Those  who  could  not 
be  transported  by  train  went  on  horseback  or 
afoot.  The  youngest  boy  and  the  oldest  man 
alike  shouldered  their  muskets,  and  with  motley 
clothes,  but  with  hearts  aflame,  marched  to  the 
sound  of  the  cannon.  The  women,  the  sick,  the 
wounded  and  invalid  men  and  the  children 
waited. 

Morning  would  tell  the  tale.  Into  the  city  from 
which  they  marched,  men  and  boys  would  come 
back ;  an  army  nearly  as  great  as  had  gone  forth, 
but  an  army  halting,  maimed,  helpless,  wounded, 
suffering,  shot  to  pieces.  They  had  seen  it  too 
often  not  to  be  able  to  forecast  the  scene  abso- 
lutely. They  knew  with  what  heroic  determina- 
tion their  veterans,  under  the  great  Lee,  were 
fighting  back  the  terrific  attacks  of  their 
brothers  in  blue,  under  the  grimly  determined 
Grant.  They  could  hear  his  great  war-hammer 
ringing  on  their  anvil;  a  hammer  of  men,  an 
anvil  of  men.  Plan  or  no  plan,  success  or  no  suc- 
cess of  some  Secret  Service  operations,  some 
vital  point  was  being  wrestled  for  in  a  death- 
grapple  between  two  armies ;  and  all  the  off  en- 


sive  capacities  of  the  one  and  all  the  defensive 
resources  of  the  other  were  meeting,  as  they 
had  been  meeting  during  the  long  years. 

In  a  time  like  that,  of  public  peril  and  public 
need,  private  and  personal  affairs  ought  to  be 
forgotten,  but  it  was  not  so.  Love  and  hate, 
confidence  and  jealousy,  faithfulness  and  dis- 
loyalty, self-sacrifice  and  revenge,  were  still  in 
human  hearts.  And  these  feelings  would  put 
to  shame  even  the  passions  engendered  in  the 
bloody  battles  of  the  fearful  warfare. 

Edith  Varney,  for  instance,  had  gone  out  of 
the  telegraph  office  assured  that  the  sacrifice 
she  had  made  for  her  lover  had  resulted  in  the 
betrayal  of  her  country;  that  Thome  had  had 
not  even  the  common  gratitude  to  accede  to  her 
request,  although  she  had  saved  his  life,  and, 
for  the  time  being,  his  honour.  Every  cannon- 
shot,  every  crashing  volley  of  musketry  that 
came  faintly  or  loudly  across  the  hills  seemed 
pointed  straight  at  her  heart.  For  all  she  knew, 
the  despatch  had  been  sent,  the  cunningly 
devised  scheme  had  been  carried  out,  and  into 
some  undefended  gap  in  the  lines  the  Federal 
troops  were  pouring.  The  defence  would  crum- 
ble and  the  Army  would  be  cut  in  two ;  the  city 


264  SECRET  SERVICE 

of  Richmond  would  be  taken,  and  the  Confed- 
eracy would  be  lost. 

And  she  had  done  it !  Would  she  have  done  it 
if  she  had  known?  She  had  certainly  expected 
to  establish  such  a  claim  upon  Thome  by  her 
interposition  that  he  could  not  disregard  it. 
But  if  she  had  known  positively  that  he  would 
have  done  what  she  thought  he  did,  would  she 
have  sent  him  to  his  death?  She  put  the  ques- 
tion to  herself  in  agony.  And  she  realised  with 
flushes  of  shame  and  waves  of  contrition  that 
she  would  not,  could  not  have  done  this  thing. 
She  must  have  acted  as  she  had,  whatever  was 
to  come  of  it.  Whatever  he  was,  whatever  he 
did,  she  loved  that  man.  She  need  not  tell  him, 
she  need  tell  no  one,  there  could  be  no  fruition 
to  that  love.  She  must  hide  it,  bury  it  in  her 
bosom  if  she  could,  but  for  weal  or  woe  she  loved 
him  above  everything  else,  and  for  all  eternity. 

Where  was  he  now?  Her  interposition  had 
been  but  for  a  few  moments.  The  truth  was  cer- 
tain to  be  discovered.  There  would  be  no  ulti- 
mate escape  possible  for  him.  She  heard  shots 
on  occasion  nearer  than  Petersburg,  in  the  city 
streets.  What  could  they  mean?  Short,  short 
would  be  his  shrift  if  they  caught  him.  Had 


THE  TUMULT  IN  HUMAN  HEARTS     265 

they  caught  him  ?  Certainly  they  must,  if  they 
had  not.  She  realised  with  a  thrill  that  she  had 
given  him  an  opportunity  to  escape  and  that  he 
had  refused  it.  The  sending  of  that  despatch 
had  been  more  to  him  than  life.  Traitor,  spy, 
Secret  Service  Agent — was  there  anything  that 
could  be  said  for  him?  At  least  he  was  faithful 
to  his  own  idea  of  duty. 

She  had  met  Caroline  Mitford  waiting  in  the 
lower  hall  of  the  telegraph  office,  and  the  two, 
convoyed  by  old  Martha,  had  come  home  to- 
gether. Many  curious  glances  had  been  thrown 
at  them,  but  in  these  great  movements  that  were 
toward,  no  one  molested  them.  The  younger 
girl  had  seen  the  agony  in  her  friend's  face. 
She  had  timidly  sought  to  question  her,  but  she 
had  received  no  answer  or  no  satisfaction  to 
her  queries.  Refusing  Caroline's  proffered 
services  when  she  reached  home,  Edith  had  gone 
straight  to  her  own  room  and  locked  the  door. 

The  affair  had  been  irritating  beyond  ex- 
pression to  Mr.  Arrelsford.  It  had  taken  him 
some  time  to  establish  his  innocence  and  to  get 
his  release  from  General  Randolph's  custody. 
Meanwhile,  everything  that  he  had  hoped  to  pre- 
vent had  happened.  To  do  him  justice,  he  really 


266  SECRET  SERVICE 

loved  Edith  Varney,  and  the  thought  that  her 
actions  and  her  words  had  caused  his  own  un- 
doing and  the  failure  of  his  carefully  laid  plans, 
filled  him  with  bitterness,  which  he  vented  in 
increased  animosity  toward  Thome. 

These  were  bitter  moments  to  Mrs.  Varney. 
She  had  become  somewhat  used  to  her  husband 
being  in  the  thick  of  things,  but  it  was  her  boy 
now  that  was  in  the  ranks.  The  noise  of  the 
cannon  and  the  passing  troops  threw  Howard 
into  a  fever  of  anxiety  which  was  very  bad 
for  him. 

And  those  were  dreadful  moments  to  Thome. 
What  had  he  done?  He  had  risked  everything, 
was  ready  to  pay  everything,  would,  indeed,  be 
forced  to  do  so  in  the  end,  and  yet  he  had  not 
done  that  which  he  had  intended.  Had  he  been 
false  to  his  duty  and  to  his  country  when  he  re- 
fused to  send  that  telegram,  being  given  the  op- 
portunity? He  could  not  tell.  The  ethics  of  the 
question  were  beyond  his  present  solution.  The 
opportunity  had  come  to  him  through  a  piece 
of  sublime  self-sacrifice  on  the  part  of  the 
woman,  who,  knowing  him  thoroughly  and  un- 
derstanding his  plan  and  purpose,  had  yet  per- 
jured herself  to  save  his  life. 


THE  TUMULT  IN  HUMAN  HEARTS     267 

That  life  was  hers,  was  it  not?  He  had  be- 
come her  prisoner  as  much  as  if  she  had  placed 
hun  under  lock  and  key  and  held  him  without 
the  possibility  of  communication  with  any  one. 
Her  honour  was  involved.  No,  under  the  cir- 
cumstances, he  could  not  send  the  despatch. 
The  Confederates  would  certainly  kill  him  if 
they  caught  him,  and  if  they  did  not,  and  by  any 
providential  chance  he  escaped,  his  honour 
would  compel  him  to  report  the  circumstances, 
the  ca*use  of  his  failure,  to  his  own  superiors. 
Would  they  court-martial  him  for  not  sending 
the  despatch?  Would  they  enter  into  his  feel- 
ings, would  they  understand?  Would  the 
woman  and  her  actions  be  considered  by  them 
as  determining  factors?  Would  his  course  be 
looked  upon  as  justifiable?  He  could  not  flatter 
himself  that  any  one  of  these  things  would  be 
so  considered  by  any  military  court.  There 
would  be  only  two  things  which  would  influence 
his  superiors  in  their  judgment  of  him.  Did 
he  get  a  chance,  and  having  it,  did  he  use  it  1 

The  popular  idea  of  a  Secret  Service  Agent,  a 
spy,  was  that  he  would  stick  at  nothing.  As 
such  men  were  outside  the  pale  of  military 
brotherhood,  so  were  they  supposed  to  have  a 


268  SECRET  SERVICE 

code  of  their  own.  Well,  his  code  did  not  permit 
him  to  send  the  despatch  when  his  power  to  send 
it  had  been  procured  in  such  a  way.  It  was  not 
so  much  love  for  the  woman  as  it  was  honour — 
her  honour,  suddenly  put  into  his  keeping — that 
turned  him  from  the  key.  When  both  honour 
and  love  were  thrown  into  the  scale,  there  was 
no  possibility  of  any  other  action.  He  could  not 
see  any  call  of  duty  paramount  to  them. 

He  stood  looking  at  Foray  for  a  while,  and 
then,  without  a  further  command  to  that  in- 
tensely surprised  young  man,  or  even  a  word  of 
explanation,  he  seized  his  hat  and  coat  and  left 
the  room.  Foray  was  a  keen-witted  officer,  he 
reviewed  the  situation  briefly,  and  presently  a 
great  light  dawned  upon  him.  A  certain  ad- 
miration for  Thome  developed  in  his  breast, 
and  as  Allison  opportunely  came  back  at  this 
juncture,  he  turned  over  the  telegraph  office  to 
his  subordinate,  and  in  his  turn  went  out  on 
what  he  believed  to  be  an  exceedingly  important 
errand. 

Thome  found  the  streets  full  of  people.  He 
had  not  marked  the  beginning  of  the  cannon- 
ading in  the  tumult  of  the  office,  but  the  lights, 
the  bells  pealing  alarms  from  every  church- 


THE  TUMULT  IN  HUMAN  HEARTS     269 

steeple,  the  trampling  of  horses  and  men,  and 
the  roll  of  the  gun-carriages  apprised  him  of 
what  was  toward.  Trusting  that  Thome  had 
been  able  to  carry  out  his  part,  Grant  was  at- 
tacking the  place  indicated  by  "  Plan  3  "  in 
heavy  force. 

What  was  Thorne  to  do  I  Obviously  attempt 
to  escape  from  Richmond,  although  it  would  be 
a  matter  of  extreme  difficulty  on  account  of  the 
alarm  which  now  aroused  every  section.  He 
could  not  go,  either,  until  he  had  seen  his 
brother.  He  surmised  that  he  was  dead,  but  he 
could  not  know  that;  and  he  determined  not  to 
attempt  to  leave  without  making  assurance 
double  sure.  It  was  a  duty  he  owed  to  his 
brother,  to  his  father  in  the  Union  Army,  and 
to  his  superiors  in  the  Federal  Secret  Service. 
If  that  brother  were  alive,  he  must  be  at  the  Var- 
ney  house.  He  fancied  that  he  would  run  as 
little  chance  of  being  observed  in  the  excite- 
ment going  in  that  direction  as  in  any  other, 
and  he  started  to  make  his  way  there. 

The  fact  that  Edith  was  there  influenced  him 
also.  Was  the  call  of  love  and  the  living  as 
great,  or  greater  than  the  call  of  duty  and  the 
dying  or  the  dead?  Who  shall  say? 


270  SECRET  SERVICE 

And  the  remote  chance  that  he  might  be  ob- 
served on  the  way  was  taken  by  his  ever- 
vigilant  enemy;  for  Arrelsford,  upon  obtaining 
his  freedom,  had  sent  the  troops  at  the  dis- 
posal of  the  Secret  Service  to  hunt  him  down, 
and  one  of  them  caught  sight  of  him. 
The  shout  of  the  observer  apprised  him 
of  his  discovery.  He  threw  one  glance  behind 
him  and  then  ran  for  his  life.  He  had  no  espe- 
cial hope  of  escaping,  but  he  might  get  to  the 
Varney  house  ahead  of  the  soldiers,  and  he 
might  see  his  brother,  and  he  might  see  the 
woman  he  loved  for  a  moment  before  he  was 
taken  and  killed. 

If  it  had  not  been  for  the  two  he  would  have 
stopped  and  given  himself  up.  Somehow  he 
did  not  care  for  life.  His  life  was  forfeit  to  the 
Federals  and  the  Confederates  alike.  When 
she  thought  to  save  it,  Edith  Varney  had 
doomed  him.  Also  he  felt  that  she  had 
damned  him.  But  he  ran  on  and  on,  doubling 
and  turning  on  his  tracks ;  white-faced,  desper- 
ate, his  breath  coming  fainter,  his  heart  beating 
faster,  as  he  ran. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN 

A  SHARP  contrast  to  the  noise  outside  was  pre- 
sented by  the  quiet  of  the  Varney  house  inside. 
The  sewing  women,  in  view  of  the  attack  and  the 
movements  of  the  boys  and  the  old  men,  had 
separated  sooner  than  they  had  intended  and 
had  gone  their  several  ways.  Old  Jonas,  fright- 
ened to  death,  remained  locked  up  in  the  closet 
where  he  had  been  left  by  Arrelsford's  men. 
Martha  was  upstairs  in  Howard's  room,  making 
ready  to  watch  over  him  during  the  night. 

Caroline  Mitford  had  not  gone  home.  She 
had  sent  word  that  she  intended  to  pass  the 
night  at  the  Varney  house.  Somehow  she 
thought  they  seemed  to  need  her.  She  was 
standing  by  one  of  the  long  front  windows  in 
the  drawing-room,  now  a  scene  of  much  disorder 
because  of  the  recent  struggle.  Tables  were 
thrust  aside  out  of  their  places,  chairs  were 
turned  over,  and  there  was  a  big  dark  spot  on 
the  carpet  where  Henry  Dumont  had  poured  out 
his  life-blood  unavailingly. 

271 


272  SECRET  SERVICE 

Caroline  stared  out  of  the  window  at  the 
flashes  of  light.  She  listened,  with  heaving 
breast  and  throbbing  heart,  to  the  roar  of  the 
cannon  and  the  rattle  of  musketry.  She  had 
heard  both  many  times  lately,  but  now  it  was 
different,  for  Wilfred  was  there.  Mrs.  Varney 
came  upon  her  with  her  hand  pressed  against 
her  breast,  her  face  white  and  staring,  tears 
brimming  her  eyes,  but,  as  usual,  Mrs.  Varney 
was  so  engrossed  with  her  own  tremendous 
troubles  that  she  had  little  thought  for  the  girl. 

"  Caroline,"  she  began  anxiously,  "  tell  me 
what  happened.  Edith  won't  speak  to  me.  She 
has  locked  herself  up  in  her  room.  What  was 
it?  Where  has  shebeen?  What " 

"  She  was  at  the  telegraph  office,"  answered 
Caroline  in  a  low  voice. 

"  What  did  she  do  there?  What  happened 
there?  " 

"  I  am  not  sure." 

"  But  try  to  tell  me,  dear." 

"  I  would  if  I  could,  Mrs.  Varney,  but  I  was 
afraid  and  ran  out  and  waited  for  her  in  the 
hall.  The  rest  of  them—  -"  The  girl  broke  off 
as  the  deep  tones  of  the  city  bells  clanged 
sharply  above  the  diapason  of  artillery. 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       273 

"  It's  the  alarm  bell,"  said  Mrs.  Varney. 

' '  Yes, ' '  said  Caroline,  ' '  they  are  calling  out 
the  last  reserves." 

"  Yes;  hark  to  the  cannonading.  Isn't  it 
awful?  "  returned  Mrs.  Varney.  "  They  must 
be  making  a  terrible  attack  to-night.  Lieu- 
tenant Maxwell  was  right ;  that  quiet  spell  was 
a  signal." 

"  There  goes  another  battery  of  artillery," 
said  Caroline,  staring  through  the  window.  ' l  A 
man  told  us  that  they  were  sending  them  all 
over  to  Cemetery  Hill.  That's  where  the  fight- 
ing is,  Cemetery  Hill. ' ' 

11  General  Varney 's  Division  is  to  the  right 
of  that  position,  or  was  the  last  time  I  heard 
from  him,"  said  Mrs.  Varney  anxiously. 

The  two  women  looked  at  each  other  for  a 
moment,  both  of  them  thinking  the  same 
thought,  to  which  neither  dared  give  utterance. 
The  object  of  their  thought  was  the  boy,  and  the 
continuous  flashes  of  light  on  the  horizon 
seemed  to  make  the  situation  more  horrible. 

"  I  am  afraid  they  are  going  to  have  a  bad 
time  of  it  to-night,"  said  Caroline,  drawing  the 
curtains  and  turning  away  from  the  window. 

''I'm     afraid     so,"     was     the     rejoinder. 


274  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Now,  try  to  think,  dear,  who  was  at  the  tele- 
graph office?  Can't  you  tell  me  something  that 
occurred  that  will  explain  Edith's  silence?  She 
looks  like  death,  and ' 

"  I  can't  tell  you  anything  except  that  they 
arrested  Mr.  Arrelsford." 

' '  Mr.  Arrelsford !    You  don 't  mean  that  ?  ' 

"  Yes,  I  do,"  answered  Caroline.  "  General 
Randolph, — I  went  and  brought  him  there,  be- 
cause they  wouldn't  send  my  telegram, — he  was 
in  a  fearful  temper " 

"  But  Edith?  Can't  you  tell  me  what  she 
did?  " 

"  I  can't,  Mrs.  Varney,  for  I  don't  know.  I 
waited  for  her  in  the  hall,  and  when  she  came 
out  she  couldn't  speak.  Then  we  hurried  home. 
I  tried  to  get  her  to  tell  me,  but  she  wouldn't 
say  a  word  except  that  her  heart  was  broken, 
and  that's  all  I  know,  Mrs.  Varney,  truly, 
truly." 

11  I  believe  you,  my  dear.  I  know  you  would 
tell  me  if  you  could." 

"  I  certainly  would,  for  I  love ' 

There  was  a  loud  ring  at  the  front  door.  It 
was  evidently  unlocked,  for,  without  waiting 
for  an  answer,  it  was  thrown  open  roughly, 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       275 

and  through  the  hall  and  into  the  drawing-room 
stalked  Mr.  Arrelsford.  He  was  wildly  excited, 
evidently  in  a  tremendous  hurry,  and  utterly 
oblivious  to  manners  or  anything  else.  He  had 
been  checked  and  thwarted  so  many  times  that 
he  was  in  a  bad  temper  for  anything. 

"  Is  your  daughter  in  the  house?  "  he  began 
roughly,  without  any  further  preliminaries  or 
salutation,  without  even  removing  his  hat. 

Mrs.  Varney  drew  herself  up  and  looked  at 
him.  But  he  paid  no  attention  to  her  at  all. 

"  Answer,"  he  said  harshly. 

She  bowed  her  head  in  the  affirmative, 
scarcely  able  to  speak  in  her  indignation  at  his 
manner  and  bearing. 

"  I  wish  to  see  her." 

*  *  I  don 't  believe  she  will  care  to  receive  you 
at  present,"  returned  her  mother  quietly. 

"  What  she  cares  to  do  at  present  is  of  small 
consequence.  I  must  see  her  at  once.  Shall  I 
go  up  to  her  room  with  these  men,  or  will  you 
have  her  down  here?  " 

The  room  had  filled  with  soldiers  as  the  two 
spoke  together. 

"  Neither  the  one  nor  the  other,  sir,"  said 
Mrs.  Varney,  who  was  not  in  the  least  afraid  of 


276  SECRET  SERVICE 

Mr.  Arrelsford  or  his  soldiers,  "  until  I  know 
your  business  with  her." 

"  My  business, — a  few  questions, — I've  got  a 
few  questions  to  ask  her.  Listen  to  that  noise 
out  yonder?  Do  you  hear  those  guns  and  the 
troops  passing  by?  Now,  you  know  what  '  At- 
tack to-night,  Plan  3, '  means. ' ' 

"  Is  that  the  attack?  "  asked  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  That's  the  attack.  They  are  breaking 
through  our  lines  at  Cemetery  Hill.  That  was 
the  place  indicated  by  *  Plan  3.'  We  are  rush- 
ing to  the  front  all  the  reserves  we  have,  to  the 
last  man  and  boy,  but  they  may  not  get  there 
in  time." 

"  What,  may  I  ask,  has  my  daughter  to  do 
with  it?  " 

"  Do  with  it?  She  did  it!  "  asserted  Arrels- 
ford bitterly. 

1 '  What !  ' '  exclaimed  Mrs.  Varney,  in  a 
great  outburst  of  indignation.  "  How  dare 
you!  " 

"  We  had  him  in  a  trap,  under  arrest,  the 
telegraph  under  guard,  when  she  brought  in 
that  commission.  We  would  have  shot  him  in  a 
moment,  but  they  took  me  prisoner  and  let  him 
go." 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       277 

"  Impossible!  "  whispered  Mrs.  Varney. 
"  You  don't  mean " 

"  Yes,  she  did.  She  put  the  game  in  his 
hands.  He  got  control  of  the  wires  and  the 
despatch  went  through.  As  soon  as  I  could  get 
to  headquarters  I  explained,  and  they  saw  the 
trick.  They  rushed  the  guard  back,  but  the 
scoundrel  had  got  away.  Foray  was  gone,  too, 
and  Allison  knew  nothing  about  it,  but  we're 
after  him,  and  if  she  knows  where  he  is,"  he 
turned  as  if  to  leave  the  room  and  ascend  the 
stairs,  "  I  will  get  it  out  of  her." 

"  You  don't  suppose  that  my  daughter 
would—  '  began  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  I  suppose  everything." 

' '  I  will  not  believe  it, ' '  persisted  the  mother. 

"  We  can't  wait  for  what  you  believe,"  said 
Arrelsford  roughly,  this  time  taking  a  step  to- 
ward the  door. 

Mrs.  Varney  caught  him  by  the  arm. 

' '  Let  me  speak  to  her, ' '  she  pleaded. 

"  No,  I  will  see  her  myself." 

But  Miss  Mitford,  who  had  been  the  indirect 
cause  of  so  much  trouble,  once  more  inter- 
posed. She  had  listened  to  him  with  scarcely 
less  surprise  than  that  developing  in  Mrs.  Var- 


278  SECRET  SERVICE 

ney's  breast.  She  took  a  malicious  joy  in 
thwarting  the  Secret  Service  Agent.  She  barred 
the  way,  her  slight  figure  in  the  door,  with  arms 
extended. 

1 '  Where  is  your  order  for  this  f  ' '  she  asked. 

Arrelsford  stared  at  her  in  surprise. 

"  Get  out  of  my  way,"  he  said  curtly;  "  I 
have  a  word  or  two  to  say  to  you  after  I  have 
been  upstairs." 

"  Show  me  your  order,"  persisted  the  girl, 
who  made  not  the  slightest  attempt  to  give  way. 

"  It's  Department  business  and  I  don't  re- 
quire an  order." 

"  You  are  mistaken  about  that,"  said  Caro- 
line with  astonishing  resourcefulness.  "  This 
is  a  private  house,  it  isn't  the  telegraph  office 
or  the  Secret  Service  Department.  If  you  want 
to  go  upstairs  or  see  anybody  against  their  will, 
you  will  have  to  bring  an  order.  I  don't  know 
much,  but  I  know  enough  for  that." 

Arrelsford  turned  to  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Am  I  to  understand,  madam,"  he  began, 
"  that  you  refuse " 

But  before  Mrs.  Varney  could  answer,  the 
soldiers  Arrelsford  had  brought  with  him  gave 
way  before  the  advent  of  a  sergeant  and  another 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       279 

party  of  men.  The  Sergeant  advanced  directly 
to  Mrs.  Varney,  touched  his  cap  to  her,  and 
began : 

"  Are  you  the  lady  that  lives  here,  ma'am?  " 

"  Yes,  I  am  Mrs.  Varney." 

"  I  have  an  order  from  General  Randolph's 
office  to  search  this  house  for " 

' '  Just  in  time, ' '  said  Arrelsf ord,  stepping  to- 
ward the  Sergeant;  "  I  will  go  through  the 
house  with  you. ' ' 

"  Can't  go  through  on  this  order,"  said  the 
Sergeant  shortly. 

11  You  were  sent  here  to "  began  Mrs. 

Varney. 

"  Yes;  sorry  to  trouble  you,  ma'am,  but  we'll 
have  to  be  quick  about  it.  If  we  don't  find  him 
here  we've  got  to  follow  him  down  Franklin 
Street;  he's  over  this  way  somewhere." 

"  Who  are  you?    What  do  you  want?  " 

"  Man  named  Thome,  Captain  of  Artillery," 
answered  the  Sergeant;  "  that's  what  he  went 
by,  at  least.  Here,  two  of  you  this  way!  That 
room  in  there  and  the  back  of  the  house.  Two 
of  you  outside,"  pointing  to  the  windows. 
"  Cut  off  those  windows.  The  rest  upstairs." 

The  men  rapidly  dispersed,  obeying  the  com- 


280  SECRET  SERVICE 

mands  of  the  Sergeant,  and  began  a  thorough 
search  of  the  house.  Caroline  Mitford  preceded 
them  up  the  stairs  to  Edith's  room.  Arrels- 
ford,  after  a  moment's  hesitation,  stepped  to- 
ward the  door  and  went  out,  followed  by  his  men. 
Without  a  word  of  acknowledgment  or  even  a 
bow  to  Mrs.  Varney,  he  and  his  men  presently 
left  the  house.  As  he  did  so,  two  of  the  Ser- 
geant's men  reentered  the  room,  shoving  old 
Jonas  roughly  before  them.  The  man's  livery 
was  torn  and  dirty,  his  head  was  bound  up,  and 
he  showed  signs  of  the  rough  handling  he  had 
-undergone. 

"  Where  did  you  get  that?  "  asked  the  Ser- 
geant contemptuously. 

"  He  was  locked  in  a  closet,  sir." 

"  What  were  you  doing  in  there!  '  He 
iurned  to  the  old  negro.  "  If  you  don't  answer 
me,  we  will  shoot  the  life  out  of  you."  He 
raised  his  revolver  threateningly.  '  *  Belongs  to 
you,  I  reckon, ' '  he  said  to  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Yes,  my  butler;  they  locked  him  up.  Mr. 
Arrelsford  wants  him  for  carrying  a  message." 

"  That's  all  right,"  said  the  Sergeant.  "  If 
he  wants  him,  he  can  have  him.  We're  looking 
for  some  one  else.  Put  him  back  in  his  closet. 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN      281 

Here,  this  room!  Be  quick  now!  Cover  that 
door.  Sorry  to  disturb  you,  ma'am." 

"  Do  what  you  please,"  said  Mrs.  Varney; 
"  I  have  nothing  on  earth  to  conceal." 

As  the  men  hurriedly  withdrew  to  continue 
their  search,  the  voice  of  a  newcomer  was 
heard  on  the  porch.  The  words  came  to  them 
clearly : 

"  Here,  lend  a  hand,  somebody,  will  you?  " 

The  next  moment  General  Varney 's  orderly 
entered  the  room,  caught. sight  of  the  Sergeant, 
saluted,  and  then  turned  to  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  I've  brought  back  your  boy,  ma'am,"  he 
said. 

"  Oh!  "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Varney  faintly;. 
"  what  do  you  mean " 

"  We  never  got  out  to  General  Varney 's. 
We  ran  into  a  Yankee  raiding  party,  cavalry, 
down  here  about  three  miles.  Our  home-guard 
was  galloping  by  on  the  run  to  head  them  off, 
and  before  I  knew  what  he  was  about,  the  boy 
was  in  with  'em,  riding  like  mad.  There  was  a 
bit  of  a  skirmish,  and  he  got  a  clip  across  the 
neck.  Nothing  at  all,  ma'am.  He  rode  back 
all  the  way,  and— 

"  Oh,  my  boy!    He's  hurt — he's  hurt " 


282  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Nothing  serious,  ma'am;  don't  upset  your- 
self," returned  the  orderly  reassuringly. 

"  Where  did  you " 

But  that  moment  the  object  of  their  solicitude 
himself  appeared  on  the  scene.  The  boy  was 
very  pale,  and  his  neck  was  bandaged.  Two 
of  the  Sergeant's  men  supported  him. 

11  Oh,  Wilfred!  "  cried  his  mother;  "  my 
boy!  " 

"  It's  nothing,  mother,"  said  Wilfred,  mo- 
tioning her  away.  "  You  don't  understand." 
The  boy  tried  to  free  himself  from  the  men  who 
still  held  him  by  the  arm.  '  *  What  do  you  want 
to  hold  me  like  that  for!  "  he  expostulated,  as 
he  drew  himself  away  and  took  a  few  steps. 
"  You  see  I  can  walk,"  he  protested. 

His  words  were  brave,  but  his  performance 
was  weak.  His  mother  came  close  to  him  and 
extended  her  arms  toward  him.  But  Wilfred 
was  a  soldier  now,  and  he  did  not  want  any 
scenes.  Therefore,  with  a  great  effort,  he  took 
her  hand  in  as  casual  a  manner  as  possible,  quite 
like  a  stranger  paying  an  afternoon  call. 

"  How  do  you  do,  mother?  "  he  said.  "  You 
didn't  expect  me  back  so  soon,  did  you?  I  will 
tell  you  how  it  was.  Don't  you  go  away,  orderly. 


I  will  just  rest  a  minute,  and  then  I  will  go  back 
with  you. ' '  Another  outburst  of  the  cannon  and 
the  frantic  pealing  of  the  alarm  bells  caught  his 
attention.  "  See,  they  are  ringing  the  bells 
calling  out  the  reserves. "  He  started  toward 
the  door.  "  I  will  go  right  now." 

"  No,  no,  Wilfred,"  said  his  mother,  taking 
his  arm;  "  not  now,  my  son." 

"  Not  now?  "  said  Wilfred,  whose  weakness 
was  growing  apparent.  ' '  Do  you  hear  those — 
those — those  bells  and — then  tell  me  not — to  go 
—why " 

He  swayed  and  tottered. 

*  *  Stand  by  there !  ' '  cried  the  Sergeant. 

The  two  men  immediately  caught  hold  of  him 
as  he  fainted.  They  carried  him  to  the  lounge. 

"  Find  some  water,  will  you?  "  continued  the 
Sergeant.  "  Put  his  head  down,  ma'am,  and 
he'll  be  all  right  in  a  minute.  He's  only 
fainted." 

One  of  the  privates  who  had  hurried  off  in 
search  of  water  soon  came  back  with  a  basin  full, 
with  which  Mrs.  Varney  laved  the  boy's  head. 

"  He'll  be  all  right  in  a  minute,"  said  the 
Sergeant.  "  Come,  men." 

He  turned  as  he  spoke,  and,  followed  by  the 


284  SECRET  SERVICE 

men,  left  the  room,  leaving  Mrs.  Varney  with 
Wilfred  and  the  orderly.  It  was  the  latter  who 
broke  the  silence. 

"  If  there  isn't  anything  else,  ma'am,  I  be- 
lieve I'd  better  report  back  to  the  General." 

"  Yes,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  don't  wait.  The 
wound  is  dressed,  isn't  it?  ' 

"  Yes;  I  took  him  to  the  Winder  Hospital. 
They  said  he  would  be  on  his  feet  in  a  day  or 
two,  but  he  wants  to  be  kept  pretty  quiet." 

"  Tell  the  General  how  it  happened." 

"  Very  well,  ma'am,"  said  the  orderly,  touch- 
ing his  cap  and  going  out. 

The  next  person  to  enter  the  room  was  Caro- 
line Mitford.  The  noise  of  the  men  searching 
the  house  was  very  plain.  Having  informed 
Edith  of  the  meaning  of  the  tumult,  she  had 
come  downstairs  to  enquire  if  they  had  found 
Thorne.  She  came  slowly  within  the  door — 
rather  listlessly,  in  fact.  The  exciting  events 
of  the  night  in  which  she  had  taken  part  had 
somewhat  sapped  her  natural  vivacity,  but  she 
was  shocked  into  instant  action  when  she  saw 
Wilfred  stretched  upon  the  sofa. 

"  Oh!  "  she  breathed  in  a  low,  tense  whisper; 
"what  is  it?  Is  he " 


"You  are  not  hurt  much,  are  you:' 


(Page  286) 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       285 

"  Caroline  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "it  is 
nothing  serious.  He  isn't  badly  hurt.  He  was 
cut  in  the  neck  and  fainted.  There,  there," — 
the  woman  rose  from  Wilfred's  side  and  caught 
the  girl, — "  don't  you  faint,  too,  dear." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  faint,"  said  Caroline 
desperately.  She  took  Mrs.  Varney 's  handker- 
chief from  the  latter 's  hand,  and  dipped  it  hi  the 
water.  "  I  can  take  care  of  him,"  she  con- 
tinued, kneeling  down  by  her  boyish  lover.  ; ;  I 
don't  need  anybody  down  here  at  all.  The  men 
are  going  all  over  the  house  and 

"  But,  Caroline '  began  Mrs.  Varney. 

"  Mrs.  Varney,"  returned  the  girl,  strangely 
quiet,  "  there's  a  heap  of  soldiers  upstairs,  look- 
ing in  all  the  rooms.  I  reckon  you'd  better 
go  and  attend  to  them.  They  will  be  in  Edith's 
room,  or  Howard's,  in  a  minute." 

"  Yes,  yes,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  "  and  Howard 
so  ill.  I  must  go  for  a  few  minutes,  anyway. 
You  know  what  to  do?  ' 

"  Oh,  yes,"  answered  the  girl  confidently. 

"  Bathe  his  forehead.  He  isn't  badly  hurt, 
dear.  I  won't  be  long,  and  he  will  soon  come  to, 
I  am  sure,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  hastening  away. 

Presently    Wilfred    opened    his    eyes.     He 


286  SECRET  SERVICE 

stared  about  him  unmeaningly  and  uncompre- 
hendingly  for  the  moment. 

"  Wilfred,  dear  Wilfred,"  began  the  girl  in 
soft,  low,  caressing  tones,  "  you  are  not  hurt 
much,  are  you?  Oh,  not  much !  There,  you  will 
feel  better  in  just  a  moment,  dear  Wilfred. ' ' 

"  Is  there — are  you ?  "  questioned  Wil- 
fred, striving  to  concentrate  his  mind  on  the 
problem  of  his  whereabouts  and  her  presence. 

"  Oh,  Wilfred,  don't  you  know  me?  " 

'  *  What  are  you  talking  about  ?  ' '  said  Wilfred 
more  strongly.  "  Of  course  I  know  you. 
Where  am  I?  '  And  as  full  consciousness 
came  back  to  him,  "  What  am  I  doing,  anyway? 
Taking  a  bath?  " 

' '  No,  no,  Wilfred ;  you  see  I  am  bathing  your 
head.  You  fainted  a  little,  and " 

"  Fainted!  "  exclaimed  Wilfred  in  deep  dis- 
gust. * '  I  fainted !  ' '  He  made  a  feeble  attempt 
to  rise,  but  sank  back  weakly.  ' '  Yes,  of  course, 
I  was  in  a  fight  with  the  Yankees  and  got 
wounded  somewhere." 

He  stopped,  puzzled,  staring  strangely,  al- 
most afraid,  at  Caroline. 

"  What  is  it?  "  asked  the  girl. 

' '  See  here, ' '  he  began  seriously ;  "  I  will  tell 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       287 

you  one  thing  right  now.  I  am  not  going  to 
load  you  up  with  a  cripple,  not  much.*' 

His  resignation  was  wonderful. 

"  Cripple!  "  exclaimed  Caroline,  bewildered. 

11  I  reckon  I've  got  an  arm  knocked  off, 
haven't  I?  " 

"  No,  you  haven't,  Wilfred;  they  are  both  on 
all  right." 

"  Perhaps  it  was  a  hand  that  they  shot 
away?  " 

* '  Not  a  single  one, ' '  said  Caroline. 

"  Are  my — my  ears  on  all  right!  " 

"  Yes,"  answered  the  girl.  "  You  needn't 
bother  about  them  for  a  moment." 

Wilfred  staked  all  on  the  last  question. 

"  How  many  legs  have  I  got  left?  " 

"  All  of  them,"  answered  Caroline;  "  every 
one." 

"  Then,  if  there's  enough  of  me  left  to — to 
amount  to  anything — you'll  take  charge  of  it, 
just  the  same?  How  about  that?  ' 

"  That's  all  right,"  said  the  girl,  burying  her 
face  on  his  shoulder. 

Wilfred  got  hold  of  her  hand  and  kissed  it 
passionately.  He  seemed  quite  strong  enough 
for  that. 


288  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  I  tried  to  send  you  a  telegram  but  they 
wouldn't  let  me,"  whispered  Caroline  suddenly, 
raising  her  head  and  looking  at  him. 

"You  did!  " 

"Yes." 

"  What  did  you  say  in  it?  " 

But  here  the  girl's  courage  failed  her. 

"  Tell  me  what  you  said,"  persisted  Wilfred. 

"It  was  something  very  nice, ' '  faltered  poor 
Caroline. 

"  It  was,  eh?  " 

"  Yes." 

"  Was  it  as  nice  as  this?  "  asked  Wilfred, 
suddenly  lifting  his  head  and  kissing  her. 

"  I  don't  know  about  that,"  stammered  Caro- 
line, blushing  a  beautiful  crimson,  "  but  it  was 
very  nice.  I  wouldn't  have  tried  to  telegraph 
it  if  it  was  something  bad,  would  I?  " 

"  Well,  if  it  was  so  good,"  said  Wilfred, 
"  why  on  earth  didn't  you  send  it?  " 

"  Goodness  gracious!  "  exclaimed  Caroline; 
"  how  could  I  when  they  wouldn't  let  me?  " 

"  Wouldn't  let  you?  " 

"  I  should  think  not.  They  had  a  dreadful 
time  at  the  telegraph  office." 

"  At  the  telegraph  office;  were  you  there?  " 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       289 

Wilfred  made  a  violent  effort  to  recollect.  * '  I 
have  it, ' '  he  said  in  stronger  tones ;  * '  they  told 
me  at  the  hospital.  I  must  get  up. " 

"  No,  no;  you  mustn't,"  said  Caroline,  inter- 
posing. 

"  Don't,"  said  Wilfred; ll  I  have  to  attend  to 
it."  He  spoke  with  a  stern,  strange  decision, 
entirely  foreign  to  his  previous  idle  love-mak- 
ing. ' '  I  know  all  about  Thorne.  He  gets  hold 
of  our  Department  Telegraph  and  sends  out  a 
false  order,  weakens  our  defences  at  Cemetery 
Hill."  The  boy  got  to  his  feet  by  this  tune, 
steadying  himself  by  Caroline's  shoulder. 
' '  They  are  down  on  us  in  a  moment. ' '  A  look  of 
pain,  not  physical,  shot  across  his  face,  but  he 
mastered  it.  ' '  And  she  gave  it  to  him,  the  com- 
mission; my  sister  Edith!  "  he  continued  bit- 
terly. 

"  Oh!  "  said  Caroline;  "  you  know ' 

"  I  know  this.  If  my  father  were  here,  he'd 
see  her.  As  he  isn't  here,  I  will  attend  to  it. 
Send  her  to  me." 

He  spoke  weakly,  but  in  a  clear  voice  and  a 
most  imperative  manner.  He  took  his  hand  off 
Caroline's  shoulder.  If  he  were  to  deal  with 
this,  so  grave  and  critical  a  situation,  he  must 


290  SECRET  SERVICE 

do  it  without  feminine  support.  By  a  great 
effort  he  held  himself  resolutely  erect,  repeat- 
ing his  command. 

' '  Send  her  to  me. ' ' 

"  No,"  said  Caroline  faintly,  just  as  Mrs. 
Varney  reentered  the  room. 

11  What  is  it?  "  asked  the  mother. 

"  He  wants  to  see  Edith,"  returned  the  girl. 

"  Not  now,  Wilfred,"  persisted  Mrs.  Varney; 
"  you  are  weak  and  ill,  and  Edith " 

"  Tell  her  to  come  here,  I  must  see  her  at 
once,"  repeated  Wilfred. 

Mrs.  Varney  instantly  divined  the  reason. 
Caroline  had  told  him  about  the  telegraph  office, 
but. she  could  see  no  advantage  to  be  gained  by 
the  interview  he  sought. 

"  It  won't  do  you  any  good,  Wilfred,"  she 
said.  "  She  won't  speak  a  word  to  anybody 
about  it." 

' '  I  don 't  want  her  to  speak  to  me, ' '  returned 
the  boy  grimly ;  *  *  I  am  going  to  speak  to  her. ' ' 

"  But  some  other  time,  Wilfred,"  urged  his 
mother. 

' '  No,  no ;  immediately, ' '  but  as  no  one  made 
the  slightest  effort  toward  complying  with  his 
demand,  "  Very  well,"  he  continued,  moving 


WILFRED  PLAYS  THE  MAN       291 

slowly  toward  the  door,  and  by  a  determined 
effort  keeping  his  feet.  "  If  you  won't  send  her 
to  me,  I  will — 

"  There,  there,"  said  Mrs.  Varney,  interpos- 
ing swiftly;  "  if  you  must,  you  must.  Since 
you  insist,  I  will  call  her." 

"  I  do  insist." 

11  Stay  with  him,  dear,"  said  Mrs.  Varney  to 
Caroline,  "  and  I  will  go  and  call  her." 

11  No,"  said  Wilfred,  "  I  want  to  see  her 
alone. ' ' 

Wondering  much  at  this  move  of  her  boy- 
lover,  but  somehow  feeling  that  Wilfred  repre- 
sented his  father  and  the  law,  Caroline,  after 
one  long  look  at  his  pale  but  composed  face, 
turned  and  followed  Mrs.  Varney  out  of  the 
room. 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

CAPTAIN  THORNE  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF 

AFTER  the  two  women  had  left  him,  Wilfred 
stood  motionless  for  a  moment,  and  then  sat 
wearily  down  to  rest.  Scarcely  had  he  done 
so  when  he  heard  shouts  far  outside  in 
the  street,  the  heavy  trampling  of  feet, 
cries,  directions,  orders.  He  rose  and  walked 
over  to  the  window.  The  cries  were  growing 
louder  and  the  footsteps  more  distinct.  Men 
were  approaching  the  house  rapidly,  he  could 
tell  that  they  were  running.  What  could  they 
be?  What  was  toward?  A  suspicion  flashed 
into  his  mind.  It  had  hardly  found  lodgment 
there  when  Thome  sprang  upon  the  porch, 
leaped  across  it,  and  burst  through  the  other 
front  window  into  the  long  room.  A  pedestal 
with  a  bust  of  Washington  on  it  was  standing 
between  the  windows.  As  Thorne  sprang  back 
from  the  window,  he  knocked  against  it.  It  fell 
to  the  floor  with  a  tremendous  crash. 

He  stood  staring  a  moment  toward  the  win- 
dow, listening  while  the  noise  of  the  running 

292 


THORNE  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF    293 

feet  died  away  in  the  distance.  It  seemed  that 
he  had  distanced  his  pursuers  or  eluded  them 
for  the  time  being.  It  could  only  be  for  a  mo- 
ment, however ;  he  had  other  things  to  think  of. 
Well,  that  moment  would  be  enough;  it  was  all 
he  required.  He  turned  to  go  down  the  room, 
only  to  find  himself  confronted  by  the  boy. 

It  is  hard  to  say  which  was  the  more  sur- 
prised of  the  two — Thome  at  seeing  Wilfred,  or 
Wilfred  at  Thome's  appearance.  The  latter 's 
face  was  pale,  his  breath  was  coming  rapidly, 
he  was  bareheaded.  His  brow  was  covered 
with  sweat,  and  he  had  the  hunted,  desperate 
look  of  a  man  at  the  very  end  of  his  resources. 
Neither  at  first  said  anything  to  the  other.  It 
was  Thome  who  first  recovered  himself.  He 
sought  to  pass  by  the  boy,  but  Wilfred  seized 
him. 

'  *  Halt !  "  he  cried ;  ' '  you  are  under  arrest. ' ' 

"  Wait  a  moment!  "  gasped  out  Thome; 
* '  and  I  will  go  with  you. ' ' 

As  he  spoke  he  shook  himself  loose  from  the 
weak  grasp  of  the  wounded  young  man,  and 
started  down  the  room. 

11  Halt,  I  say!  "  cried  Wilfred.  "  You  are 
my  prisoner." 


294  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  All  right,  all  right,"  said  Thome  quietly; 
"  your  prisoner,  anything  you  like.  Here,"- 
he  drew  his  revolver  from  his  pocket  and  pushed 
it  into  the  boy's  hand;  "  take  this,  shoot  the  life 
out  of  me,  if  you  wish,  but  give  me  a  chance  to 
see  my  brother  first." 

"  Your  brother?  " 

"  Yes.  He  was  shot  here  to-night.  I  want 
one  look  at  his  face;  that's  all." 

"Where  is  he?  " 

11  Maybe  they  put  him  in  the  room  across  the 
hall  yonder." 

11  What  would  he  be  doing  there?  "  asked 
Wilfred,  not  yet  apprehending  the  situation 
from  Thome's  remarks. 

' '  Nothing, ' '  said  the  other  bitterly ;  "  I  guess 
he  is  dead." 

11  Wait,"  said  Wilfred.  He  stepped  across 
the  hall,  keeping  Thorne  covered  with  his  re- 
volver. "  Don't  move;  I  will  see."  He  threw 
open  the  door,  glanced  in,  and  then  came  back. 
"  It's  a  lie!  "  he  said. 

1 '  What !  ' '  exclaimed  Thorne. 

"  There  is  no  one  in  there.  It  is  just  one  of 
your  tricks.  Call  the  guard!  "  He  shouted  to- 
ward the  hall,  and  then  toward  the  window. 


THORNE  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF    295 

"  Sergeant  of  the  Guard!  Captain  Thorne  is 
here,  in  this  house." 

He  stepped  out  on  the  porch  and  shouted 
again  with  astonishing  power  for  one  so  pain- 
fully wounded  as  he.  Then  the  boy  felt  a  faint- 
ness  come  over  him.  He  sank  down  on  a  seat  on 
the  porch  and  leaned  his  head  against  the  house, 
and  sought  to  recover  his  strength,  fighting  a 
desperate  battle;  fearful  lest  Thorne  should 
escape  while  he  was  thus  helpless. 

It  was  Edith  Varney  who  first  replied  to  his 
frantic  summons  by  hurrying  into  the  room. 
She  was  as  much  surprised  to  see  Thorne  as  he 
was  to  see  her.  Her  heart  leaped  in  her  bosom 
at  the  sight  of  him,  and  she  stared  at  him  as  at 
a  wraith  or  a  vision. 

"  You  wouldn't  tell  me  an  untruth,  would 
you?  "  said  Thorne,  coming  closer  to  her.  "  He 
was  shot  in  this  room  an  hour  ago,  my  brother 
Henry.  I'd  like  to  take  one  look  at  his  dead 
face  before  they  send  me  the  same  way.  Where 
is  he?  Can't  you  tell  me  that  much,  Miss  Var- 
ney? Is  he  in  the  house?  " 

Edith  looked  at  his  face,  shook  her  head  a 
little,  and  moved  away  from  him  toward  the 
table.  Thorne  threw  up  his  hands  in  a  gesture 


296  SECRET  SERVICE 

of  despair,  and  turned  toward  the  window.  As 
lie  did  so,  Wilfred,  having  recovered  from  his 
faintness  a  little,  called  out  again: 

"  The  guard!  The  escaped  prisoner,  Cap- 
tain Thorne ! ' ' 

This  time  his  frantic  outcry  was  answered. 
At  last  they  were  closing  in  upon  the  wretched 
man.  He  turned  from  the  window  and  faced 
the  girl,  scarcely  less  wretched  than  he,  and 
laughed  shortly. 

11  They  are  on  the  scent,  you  see,"  he  said; 
'  *  they  '11  get  me  in  a  minute ;  and  when  they  do, 
it  won't  take  them  long  to  finish  me  off.  And  as 
that'll  be  the  last  of  me,  Miss  Varney,  maybe 
you'll  listen  to  one  thing.  We  can't  all  die  a 
soldier's  death,  in  the  roar  and  glory  of  battle, 
our  friends  about  us,  under  the  flag  we  love. 
No,  not  all!  Some  of  us  have  orders  for  an- 
other kind  of  work,  dare-devil,  desperate  work, 
the  hazardous  schemes  of  the  Secret  Service. 
We  fight  our  battles  alone,  no  comrades  to  cheer 
us  on,  ten  thousand  to  one  against  us,  death  at 
every  turn.  If  we  win,  we  escape  with  our  lives ; 
if  we  lose,  we  are  dragged  out  and  butchered 
like  dogs.  No  soldier's  grave,  not  even  a  trench 
with  the  rest  of  the  boys — alone,  despised,  for- 


THORNE  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF    297 

gotten !  These  were  my  orders,  Miss  Varney ; 
this  is  the  death  I  die  to-night,  and  I  don't  want 
you  to  think  for  one  moment  that  I  am  ashamed 
of  it;  no,  not  for  one  moment." 

The  sound  of  heavy  feet  drew  nearer.  Wil- 
fred called  again,  while  the  two  in  the  room  con- 
fronted each  other,  the  man  erect,  and  the 
woman,  too.  A  strange  pain  was  in  her  heart. 
At  least  here  was  a  man,  but  before  she  could 
say  a  word  in  answer  to  his  impassioned  de- 
fence, the  room  filled  with  soldiers. 

"  There's  your  man,  Sergeant,"  said  Wil- 
fred ;  * '  I  hand  him  over  to  you. ' ' 

"  You  are  my  prisoner,"  said  the  Sergeant. 

His  command  was  reinforced  by  a  number  of 
others,  including  Corporal  Matson  and  his 
squad,  and  some  of  the  men  of  the  Provost 
Guard,  who  had  been  chasing  Thome  through 
the  streets.  At  this  juncture,  Arrelsford,  pant- 
ing and  breathless,  also  joined  the  company  in 
the  drawing-room.  He  came  in  rapidly,  thrust- 
ing aside  those  in  his  way. 

"  Where  is  he?  "  he  cried.  "  Ah!  "  he  ex- 
claimed triumphantly,  as  his  eye  fell  upon 
Thome,  standing  quietly,  surrounded  by  the  sol- 
diers. "  We've  got  him,  have  we?  " 


298  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Young  Mr.  Varney,  here,  took  him,  sir," 
said  the  Sergeant. 

11  So,"  returned  Arrelsford  to  his  prisoner, 
* '  run  down  at  last.  Now,  you  will  find  out  what 
it  costs  to  play  your  little  game  with  our  Gov- 
ernment Telegraph  lines." 

But  Thome  did  not  turn  his  head,  although 
Arrelsford  spoke  almost  in  his  ear.  He  looked 
straight  at  Edith  Varney,  and  she  returned  his 
glance. 

"  Don't  waste  any  time,  Sergeant,"  said  Ar- 
relsford furiously.  ' '  Take  him  down  the  street 
and  shoot  him  full  of  lead.  Out  with  him." 

11  Very  well,  sir,"  said  the  Sergeant. 

But  Wilfred  interposed.  He  came  forward, 
Thome's  revolver  still  in  his  hand. 

"  No,"  he  said  decisively;  "  whatever  he  is, 
whatever  he  has  done,  he  has  the  right  to  a 
trial." 

*  *  The  head  of  the  Secret  Service  Department 
said  to  me  if  I  found  him,  to  shoot  him  at 
sight,"  snarled  Arrelsford. 

"  I  don't  care  what  General  Tarleton  said.  I 
captured  this  man;  he's  in  this  house,  and  he  is 
not  going  out  unless  he  is  treated  fairly. ' ' 

The  Sergeant  looked  uncertainly  from  Wil- 


THORNE  JUSTIFIES  HIMSELF    299 

fred  to  Arrelsford.  Mrs.  Varney,  who  had  en- 
tered with  the  rest  of  them,  and  who  now  stood 
by  her  daughter's  side,  looked  her  approval  at 
her  son.  The  mettle  of  his  distinguished  father 
was  surely  in  his  veins. 

"  Well  done,"  said  the  woman  softly,  but  not 
so  softly  that  those  about  her  did  not  hear; 
11  your  father  would  have  spoken  so." 

Arrelsford  came  to  a  sudden  decision. 

"  Well,  let  him  have  a  trial.  We'll  give  him 
a  drumhead  court-martial,  but  it  will  be  the 
quickest  ever  held  on  earth.  Stack  your  mus- 
kets here,  and  organise  a  court,"  he  said. 

"  Fall  in  here,"  cried  the  Sergeant,  at  which 
the  men  quickly  took  their  places.  ' '  Attention ! 
Stack  arms!  Two  of  you  take  the  prisoner. 
Where  shall  we  find  a  vacant  room,  ma'am?  " 

"  Across  the  hall,"  said  Mrs.  Varney; 
"  where  the  ladies  were  sewing  this  evening." 

"  Very  good,"  said  the  Sergeant.  "  Left 
face!  Forward,  march!  " 

Arrelsford  and  Wilfred  followed  the  soldiers. 

"  I  am  the  chief  witness,"  said  the  former. 

'  *  I  will  see  that  he  gets  fair  play, ' '  remarked 
the  latter,  as  they  marched  out. 

"  I  must  go  to  Howard,"  said  Mrs.  Varney j 


300  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  this  excitement  is  killing  him;  I  am  afraid  he 
will  hardly  survive  the  night.  Caroline  is  with 
him  now." 

"  Very  well,  mother,"  said  Edith,  going 
slowly  up  the  now  deserted  room  and  standing 
in  the  window,  looking  out  into  the  night,  think- 
ing her  strange,  appalling  thoughts.  They 
would  convict  him,  shoot  him,  there  was  no  hope. 
What  had  he  said?  He  was  not  ashamed  of  his 
work.  It  was  the  highest  duty  and  involved  the 
highest  and  noblest  sacrifice,  because  it  made 
the  greatest  demand ;  and  they  would  shoot  him 
like  a  mad  dog. 

1 1  Oh,  God !  ' '  she  whispered ;  "  if  some  bullet 
would  only  find  my  heart  as  well. ' ' 


CHAPTER  XIX 

THE   DRUMHEAD   COURT-MARTIAL 

IT  so  happened  that  the  soldiers  who  had  thrust 
old  Jonas  back  in  his  closet,  whence  they  had 
taken  him  a  short  time  before,  in  their  haste, 
had  failed  to  lock  the  door  upon  him.  The  negro, 
who  had  listened  for  the  click  of  the  key  in  the 
lock,  had  at  once  known  of  their  carelessness. 
So  soon  as  they  had  withdrawn  from  the  room, 
and  their  search  took  them  to  other  parts  of 
the  house,  he  had  opened  the  door  cautiously 
and  had  made  his  way  toward  the  hall  by  the 
drawing-room,  which  he  felt  instinctively  was 
the  place  where  the  exciting  events  of  the  night 
would  soon  culminate. 

Thome's  entry  and  the  circumstances  of  his 
apprehension  had  been  so  engrossing  that  no 
one  had  given  a  thought  to  Jonas,  or  to  any 
other  part  of  the  house,  for  that  matter,  and  he 
had  been  able  to  see  everything  through  the 
hangings.  He  was  a  quick-witted  old  negro,  and 
he  knew,  of  course,  that  there  would  be  but  one 

301 


302  SECRET  SERVICE 

verdict  given  by  such  a  court-martial  as  had  as- 
sembled. Now,  the  men  who  composed  the  court 
would  of  necessity  be  detailed  to  carry  out  their 
own  sentence.  The  long  room  was  filled  with 
stacks  of  guns.  Every  soldier,  even  those  under 
the  command  of  Corporal  Matson  in  Arrels- 
ford's  Department,  had  gone  to  the  court- 
martial.  There  was  nothing  else  of  interest  to 
attract  them  in  the  house.  Every  gun  was  there 
in  that  room,  unguarded. 

A  recent  capture  of  a  battalion  of  Federal 
riflemen  had  put  the  Confederates  into  pos- 
session of  a  few  hundred  breech-loading  weap- 
ons, not  of  the  latest  and  most  approved  pat- 
tern, for  the  cartridges  in  these  guns  were  in 
cardboard  shells,  but  still  better  than  any  the 
South  possessed.  These  rifles  had  been  dis- 
tributed to  some  of  the  companies  in  garrison 
at  Richmond,  and  it  so  happened  that  the  men 
of  the  Secret  Service  squad  and  the  Provost 
Guard  had  received  most  of  them.  Every  gun 
in  the  stacks  was  of  this  pattern. 

In  his  earlier  days,  Jonas  had  been  his  young 
master's  personal  attendant,  his  body-servant, 
and  as  such  he  had  often  gone  hunting  with  him. 
During  the  war  he  had  frequently  visited  him 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL    303 

in  camp,  charged  with  messages  of  one  sort  or 
another,  and  he  knew  all  about  weapons. 

As  he  stared  into  the  long  room  after  the  de- 
parting soldiers,  he  did  not  know  Edith  Varney 
was  still  there,  nor  could  he  see  her  at  all,  for 
she  was  on  the  other  side  of  the  curtain,  looking 
out  of  the  window,  and  it  seemed  to  him  that 
the  room  was  empty. 

Jonas  was  a  very  intelligent  negro,  and  while 
under  any  ordinary  circumstances  his  devotion 
to  his  master  and  mistress  would  have  been 
absolutely  sure,  yet  he  had  become  tinged  with 
the  ideas  of  freedom  and  liberty  in  the  air.  He 
had  assisted  many  and  many  a  Union  prisoner. 
Captain  Thome,  by  his  pleasant  ways  and  nice 
address,  had  won  his  heart.  And  he  himself 
was  deeply  concerned  personally  that  the 
young  man  should  not  be  punished  for  his 
attempt  to  bring  about  the  success  of  the 
Union  cause,  which  Jonas  felt  to  be  his 
own  cause.  Therefore  he  had  a  double  mo- 
tive to  secure  the  freedom  of  his  principal 
if  it  were  in  any  way  possible.  Of  course,  any 
direct  interposition  was  out  of  the  question.  He 
was  still  only  a  slave.  His  open  interference 
would  have  been  fruitless  of  any  consequences 


304  SECRET  SERVICE 

except  bad  ones  for  himself,  and  he  was  already 
more  than  compromised  by  the  events  of  the 
night.  What  he  was  to  do  he  must  do  by 
stealth. 

As  he  stared  at  the  pyramids  of  guns,  listen- 
ing to  the  hum  of  conversation  from  the  room 
across  the  hall — the  door  had  been  fortunately 
closed — a  thought  came  to  him.  He  pushed 
aside  the  portieres  with  which  he  had  concealed 
himself,  and  entered  the  room  by  the  back  door. 
He  glanced  about  apprehensively.  He  was  not 
burdened  with  any  overplus  of  physical  courage, 
and  what  he  did  was  the  more  remarkable,  espe- 
cially in  view  of  the  fact  that  the  soldiers  might 
return  at  any  moment  and  catch  him  at  what 
they  could  very  easily  construe  as  an  act  of  high 
treason,  which  would  result  in  his  blood  being 
mingled  with  that  of  Captain  Thome,  in  the 
same  gutter,  probably. 

He  moved  with  cat-like  swiftness  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  first  stack  of  rifles.  He  knelt  down 
by  it,  seized  the  nearest  gun,  which  lay  across 
the  other  three,  swiftly  opened  the  breech-plug, 
drew  out  the  cartridge,  looked  at  it  a  moment, 
put  the  end  of  it  in  his  mouth,  and  crunched  his 
strong  white  teeth  down  upon  it.  When  he  fin- 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL    305 

ished,  he  had  the  leaden  bullet  in  his  mouth,  and 
the  cardboard  shell  in  his  hand.  He  replaced 
this  latter  in  the  chamber  and  closed  the  breech- 
plug.  A  smile  of  triumph  irradiated  his  sable 
features.  The  gun  could  be  fired,  but  whatever 
or  whoever  stood  in  front  of  it  would  be  un- 
harmed. 

He  had  not  been  quite  sure  that  he  could  do 
this,  but  the  result  of  his  experiment  convinced 
him.  All  the  other  guns  were  of  the  same  char- 
acter, and,  given  the  time,  he  could  render  them 
all  harmless.  He  did  not  waste  time  in  reflec- 
tion, but  started  in  with  the  same  process  on  the 
others.  He  worked  with  furious  haste  until 
every  bullet  had  been  bitten  off  every  cartridge. 
It  would  have  been  impossible  to  have  drawn  the 
bullets  of  the  ordinary  muzzle-loading  rifle,  or 
army  musket,  in  twenty  times  the  period. 

The  noise  of  Jonas'  first  entrance  had  at- 
tracted the  attention  of  Edith  Varney.  She  had 
turned  with  the  intention  of  going  into  the  room, 
but,  on  second  thought,  she  had  concealed  her- 
self further  behind  the  curtains.  Between  the 
wall  and  the  edge  of  the  portieres  was  a  little 
space,  through  which  she  peered.  She  saw  the 
whole  performance,  and  divined  instantly  what 


306  SECRET  SERVICE 

was  in  Jonas '  mind,  and  what  the  result  of  his 
actions  would  be. 

In  an  incredibly  short  time,  considering  what 
he  had  to  do,  the  old  negro  finished  his  task. 
He  rose  to  his  feet  and  stood  staring  tri- 
umphantly at  the  long  stacks  of  guns.  He  even 
permitted  himself  a  low  chuckle,  with  a  glance 
across  the  hall  to  the  court.  Well,  he  had  at 
least  done  something  worthy  of  a  man's  appro- 
bation in  this  dramatic  game  in  which  he  was  so 
humble  a  player. 

Now  Edith  Varney,  who  had  observed  him 
with  mingled  admiration  and  resentment — re- 
sentment that  he  had  proven  false  to  her  people, 
her  family;  and  admiration  at  his  cleverness — 
stepped  further  into  the  room  as  he  finished  the 
last  musket,  and,  as  he  started  toward  the  lower 
end  of  the  room  to  make  good  his  escape,  she 
coughed  slightly. 

Jonas  stopped  and  wheeled  about  instantly, 
frightened  to  death,  of  course,  but  somewhat  re- 
lieved when  he  saw  who  it  was  who  had  had  him 
under  observation,  and  who  had  interrupted 
him.  He  realised  at  once  that  it  was  no  use  to 
attempt  to  conceal  anything,  and  he  threw  him- 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL    307 

self  upon  the  mercy  of  his  young  mistress,  and, 
with  great  adroitness,  sought  to  enlist  her  sup- 
port for  what  he  had  done. 

"  Dey's  gwine  to  shoot  him,  shoot  him  down 
lak  a  dog,  missy,"  he  said  in  a  low,  pleading 
whisper,  "an'  Ah  couldn't  b'ah  to  see  'em  do 
dat.  Ah  wouldn't  lak  to  see  him  killed,  Ah 
wouldn't  lak  it  noways.  You  won't  say  nuffin' 
about  dis  fo'  de  sake  ob  old  Jonas,  what  al- 
ways was  so  fond  ob  you  ebah  sense 
you  was  a  little  chile.  You  see,  Ah  jes' 
tek  dese  yeah  ' !  —he  extended  his  hand, 
full  of  leaden  bullets — "  an'  den  dey  won't 
be  no  ha'm  cum  to  him  whatsomebah,  les'n 
dey  loads  'em  up  agin.  When  dey  shoots, 
an'  he  jes'  draps  down,  dey '11  roll  him  obah  into 
de  guttah,  an'  be  off  lak  mad.  Den  Ah  kin  be 
neah  by  an' ;  —he  stopped,  and,  if  his  face  had 
been  full  of  apprehension  before,  it  now  became 
transformed  with  anxiety.  "  How's  he  gwine 
to  know?  "  he  asked.  "  If  he  don't  drap  down, 
dey '11  shoot  him  agin,  an'  dey '11  hab  bullets  in 
dem  next  time.  What  Ah  gwine  to  do,  how  Ah 
gwine  to  tell  him?  ' 

Edith  had  listened  to  him  as  one  in  a  dream. 


308  SECRET  SERVICE 

Her  face  had  softened  a  little.  After  all,  this 
negro  had  done  this  thing  for  the  man  she — God 
forgive  her — still  loved. 

"  You  tell  him,"  whispered  Jonas;  "  you  tell 
him,  it's  de  on'y  way.  Tell  him  to  drap  down. 
Do  dis  fo'  ole  Jonas,  honey;  do  it  fo'  me,  an' 
Ah '11  be  a  slabe  to  you  as  long  as  Ah  lib,  no  mat- 
tah  what  Mars  Linkum  does.  Listen,"  said 
the  old  man,  as  a  sudden  commotion  was  heard 
in  the  room  across  the  hall.  "  Dey  gwine  to 
kill  him.  You  do  it." 

Nothing  could  be  gained  by  remaining.  He 
had  said  all  he  could,  used  every  argument  pos- 
sible to  him,  and,  realising  his  danger,  he  turned 
and  disappeared  through  the  back  door  into  the 
dark  rear  hall.  There  was  a  scraping  of  chairs 
and  a  trampling  of  feet,  a  few  words  heard  in- 
distinctly, and  then  the  voice  of  the  old 
Sergeant : 

' '  Fall  in !   Right  Face !   Forward— March !  ' ' 

Before  they  came  into  the  hall,  Jonas  made 
one  last  appeal.  He  thrust  his  old  black  face 
through  the  portieres,  his  eyes  rolling,  his  jaws 
working. 

"  Fo'  Gawd's  sek,  missy,  tell  him  to  drap 
down,"  he  whispered  as  he  disappeared. 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL    309 

Wilfred,  not  waiting  for  the  soldiers,  came 
into  the  room,  and  Caroline  followed  him. 

"  Where's  mother?  "  asked  Wilfred. 

"  She's  gone  up  to  Howard;  I  think  he  is 
dying,"  said  Caroline.  "  She  can't  leave  him 
for  anybody  or  anything." 

If  Edith  heard,  she  gave  no  sign.  She  stood 
motionless  on  the  other  side  of  the  room,  and 
stared  toward  the  door;  they  would  bring 
him  back  that  way,  and  she  could  see  him 
again. 

"  Wilfred  dear,"  asked  Caroline,  "  what  are 
they  going  to  do?  " 

"  Shoot  him." 

"  When?  " 

11  Now." 

"  Where?  " 

"  Out  in  the  street." 

Caroline's' low  exclamation  of  pity  struck  a 
responsive  chord  in  Wilfred's  heart.  He 
nodded  gravely,  and  bit  his  lips.  He  did  not 
feel  particularly  happy  over  the  situation,  evi- 
dently, but  the  conversation  was  interrupted 
by  the  entrance  of  the  men.  They  came  into 
the  room  in  a  double  line,  Thome  walking  easily 
between  them.  They  entered  the  room  by  the 


310  SECRET  SERVICE 

door,  marched  down  it,  came  back,  and  ranged 
themselves  opposite  the  stacks  of  arms. 

' '  Halt !  ' '  cried  the  Sergeant.  ' '  Right  Face ! 
Take  arms!  Carry  arms!  Left  face!  For- 
ward— March!  " 

Edith  had  not  taken  her  eyes  off  Thome 
since  he  had  reentered  the  room.  She  had 
watched  him  as  if  fascinated.  He  had  shot  at 
her  one  quick,  searching  glance,  and  then  had 
kept  his  eyes  averted,  not  because  he  would  not 
like  to  look  at  her,  but  because  he  could  not  bear 
himself  like  a  man  in  these  last  swift  terrible 
seconds,  if  he  did. 

As  the  men  moved  to  carry  out  their  last 
order,  the  girl  awoke  to  her  surroundings. 

11  Wait,"  she  said.    "  Who  is  in  command?  ' 

11  I  am,  miss,"  answered  the  Sergeant. 

Arrelsford,  who  had  entered  with  the  soldiers, 
started  at  this,  but  he  said  nothing. 

"I'd  like  to  speak  to  the — the  prisoner,"  con- 
tinued Edith. 

"I'm  sorry,  miss,"  answered  the  Sergeant 
respectfully,  but  abruptly;  "  but  we  haven't  the 
time. ' ' 

"  Only  a  word,  Sergeant,"  pleaded  the  girl, 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL     311 

stepping  'close  to  him,  and  laying  her  hand  on 
his  arm. 

The  Sergeant  looked  at  her  a  moment.  What 
he  saw  in  her  eyes  touched  his  very  soul. 

"  Very  well,"  he  said.  "  Right  face!  Fall 
out  the  prisoner !  ' ' 

Thorne  stepped  out  in  front  of  the  ranks. 

* '  Now,  Miss, ' '  said  the  Sergeant ;  *  *  be  quick 
about  it. ' ' 

"  No !  "  said  Wilfred  sternly. 

"  Oh,  Wilfred!  "  cried  Caroline,  laying  her 
hand  on  his  arm.  "  Let  her  speak  to  him,  let 
her  say  good-bye." 

There  was  an  instant's  pause.  Wilfred 
looked  from  Caroline's  flushed,  eager  face,  to 
Edith's  pale  one.  After  all,  what  was  the  harm? 
He  nodded  his  head,  but  no  one  moved.  It  was 
the  Sergeant  who  broke  the  silence. 

' '  The  lady, ' '  he  said,  looking  at  Thorne,  and 
pointing  at  Edith.  As  he  spoke,  he  added  an- 
other order.  "  Matson,  take  your  squad  and 
guard  the  windows.  Prisoner,  you  can  go  over 
to  the  side  of  the  room." 

The  Sergeant's  purpose  was  plain.  It  would 
give  Edith  Varney  an  opportunity  to  say  what 


312  SECRET  SERVICE 

she  had  to  say  to  Thorne  in  a  low  voice  if  she 
chose,  without  the  possibility  of  being  over- 
heard. The  initiative  must  come  from  the 
woman,  the  man  realised.  It  was  Edith  who 
turned  and  walked  slowly  across  the  room, 
Thorne  followed  her  more-  rapidly,  and  the  two 
stood  side  by  side.  They  were  thus  so  placed 
by  the  kindness  of  the  veteran  that  she  could 
speak  her  words,  and  no  one  could  hear  what 
they  were. 

"  One  of  the  servants,"  began  the  girl  in  a 
low,  utterly  passionless  and  expressionless 
voice,  "  Jonas,  has  taken  the  bullets  from  the 
guns.  If  you  will  drop  when  they  fire,  you  can 
escape  with  your  life. ' ' 

In  exactly  the  same  level,  almost  monotonous, 
voice,  Thorne  whispered  a  pertinent  question : 

"  Shall  I  do  this  for  you?  " 

"It  is  nothing  to  me,"  said  the  woman 
quietly,  and  might  God  forgive  her,  she  prayed, 
for  that  falsehood. 

Thorne  looked  at  her,  his  soul  in  his  eyes.  If 
her  face  had  been  carved  from  marble,  it  could 
not  have  been  more  expressionless  and  indiffer- 
ent. He  could  not  know  how  wildly  her  heart 
was  beating  underneath  that  stony  exterior. 


THE  DRUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL     313 

"Well,  she  had  turned  against  him.  He  was 
nothing  to  her.  There  was  no  use  living  any 
longer.  She  did  not  care. 

"  Were  you  responsible  in  any  way  for  it?  ' 
he  asked. 

The  girl  shook  her  head  and  turned  away 
without  looking  at  him.  She  had  not  the  least 
idea  of  what  he  was  about  to  do.  Not  one  man 
in  a  thousand  would  have  done  it.  Perhaps  if 
he  went  to  his  death  in  some  quixotic  way,  he 
might  redeem  himself  in  her  eyes,  had  flashed 
into  Thome's  mind,  as  he  turned  to  the 
guard. 

"  Sergeant,"  he  said,  saluting.  He  spoke  in 
a  clear,  cool,  most  indifferent  way.  ' '  You  had 
better  take  a  look  at  the  rifles  of  your  command. 
I  understand  they  have  been  tampered  with." 

* '  What  the  hell !  ' '  cried  the  Sergeant,  seizing 
a  piece  from  the  nearest  man.  He  snapped 
open  the  breech-plug  and  drew  out  the  cartridge 
and  examined  it.  Some  one  had  bitten  off  the 
bullet!  He  saw  everything  clearly.  "  Squad 
ready!  "  he  cried.  "  Draw  cartridges! ': 

There  was  a  rattling  of  breech-plugs  and  a  low 
murmur  of  astonishment,  as  every  man  found 
that  his  cartridge  was  without  a  bullet. 


314  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  With  ball  cartridges,  load!  "  cried  the 
Sergeant.  ' '  Carry  arms !  ' ' 

When  this  little  manoeuvre,  which  was  com- 
pleted with  swiftness  and  precision  because  the 
men  were  all  veterans, was  finished,  the  Sergeant 
turned  to  the  prisoner,  who  had  stood  compos- 
edly watching  the  performance  which  took  away 
his  last  opportunity  for  escape,  and  saluted  him 
with  distinct  admiration. 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you,  sir,"  he 
said. 

How  Edith  Varney  kept  her  feet,  why  she  did 
not  scream  or  faint  away,  she  could  not  tell. 
Thome's  words  had  petrified  her.  Her  pride 
kept  her  from  acknowledging  what  she  felt.  She 
had  never  dreamed  of  any  such  action  on  his 
part,  and  it  seemed  to  her  that  she  had  sent 
him  to  his  death  again.  How  could  she  retrace 
her  steps,  repair  her  blunder?  There  was 
nothing  to  do.  But  her  countenance  changed. 
A  look  of  such  desperate  entreaty  came  into  her 
face  as  fully  betrayed  her  feelings.  Of  the  people 
in  the  room,  only  Arrelsfdrd  observed  her,  and 
even  his  jealousy  and  resentment  were  slightly 
softened  by  her  visible  anguish.  Everybody 
was  staring  at  Thome,  for  they  all  knew  the  re- 


THE  DKUMHEAD  COURT-MARTIAL     315 

suit  of  his  remarkable  action,  although  no  one 
could  in  the  least  degree  fathom  the  reason. 

It  was  Wilfred  who  broke  the  silence.  He 
walked  slowly  up  to  Thome  and  thrust  out  his 
hand. 

"  I  would  like  to  shake  hands  with  you,"  he 
said  admiringly,  and  for  the  first  time  in  the 
long  hours  a  slight  smile  quivered  about  the 
man's  lips.  It  was  the  generous,  spontaneous 
tribute  of  youth  that  gave  him  that  moment  of 
melancholy  satisfaction. 

1 1  Oh, ' '  thought  Edith,  watching  her  brother ; 
"  if  only  I  dared  to  do  the  like." 

"  Is  this  for  yourself?  "  asked  Thome,  "  or 
your  father?  " 

"  For  both  of  us,  sir,"  answered  Wilfred. 

Thorne  shook  him  by  the  hand.  The  two 
looked  into  each  other's  faces,  and  everybody 
saw  the  satisfaction  and  gratification  of  the 
older  man. 

"  That's  all,  Sergeant,"  said  Thorne,  turning 
away. 

' '  Fall  in  the  prisoner !  Escort  left  face ! 
Forward — March!  "  cried  the  Sergeant. 

At  that  moment  a  man,  breathless  from  hav- 
ing run  rapidly,  entered  the  room  by  the  win- 


316  SECRET  SERVICE 

dow.  His  uniform  was  that  of  an  officer,  and  he 
wore  a  Lieutenant 's  shoulder-straps. 

"  Halt!  "  he  cried,  as  he  burst  into  the  room. 
"  Are  you  in  command,  Sergeant?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  General  Randolph's  on  the  way  here  with 
orders.  You  will  please  wait  until " 

But  Arrelsford  now  interposed. 

11  What  orders,  Lieutenant?  Anything  to  do 
with  this  case?  " 

The  officer  looked  greatly  surprised  at  this 
intervention  by  a  civilian,  but  he  answered  civ- 
illy enough : 

11  I  don't  know  what  his  orders  are.  He  has 
been  with  the  President. ' ' 

"  But  I  sent  word  to  the  Department," 
said  Arrelsford,  "  that  we  had  got  the  man, 
and  were  going  to  drumhead  him  on  the 
spot. ' ' 

11  Then  this  must  be  the  case,  sir.  The  Gen- 
eral wishes  to  be  present." 

"  It  is  impossible,"  returned  Arrelsford. 
11  We  have  already  held  the  court,  and  I  have 
sent  the  findings  to  the  Secretary.  The  mes- 
senger is  to  get  his  approval  and  meet  us  at  the 
corner  of  the  street  yonder.  I  have  no  doubt 


THE  DBUMHEAD  COURT-MAKTIAL     317 

he  is  waiting  there  now.  It  is  a  mere  formal- 
ity." 

1  (  I  have  no  further  orders  to  give,  sir, ' '  said 
the  Lieutenant.  "  General  Randolph  will  be 
here  in  a  minute,  but  you  can  wait  for  him  or 
not,  as  you  see  fit." 

The  Sergeant  stood  uncertain.  For  one 
thing,  he  was  not  anxious  to  carry  out  the  orders 
he  had  been  given  now.  That  one  little  action 
of  Thome's  had  changed  the  whole  situation. 
For  another  thing,  Arrelsford  was  only  a 
civilian,  and  General  Randolph  was  one  of  the 
ranking  officers  in  Richmond. 

"  Move  on,  Sergeant,"  said  Arrelsford 
peremptorily.  "  You  have  all  the  authority 
you  want,  and " 

The  Sergeant  held  back,  uncertainly,  but  the 
day  was  saved  by  the  advent  of  the  General 
himself. 


CHAPTER  XX 

TTTm  LAST  REPRIEVE 


AL  RANDOLPH  was  evidently  in  a  great 


hurry.  Public  affairs  of  great  moment  pressed 
upon  him,  and  it  was  an  evidence  of  the  interest 
be  took  in  the  case  of  Captain  Thome  that  he 
gave  him  even  a  minute  of  his  valuable  time. 
He  had  come  on  horseback,  and  everybody  could 
see  that  he  was  anxious  to  get  through  with 
his  appointed  task  and  get  away. 

"  Ah,  Sergeant,"  he  said,  answering  the  lat- 
ter's  salute  as  he  brought  the  guard  to  attention, 
and  then  his  eye  fell  upon  Captain  Thome. 
"  Yon  have  the  prisoner,  have  you?  ' 

"  Just  taking  him  out,  sir,"  answered  the 
^  saluting  again. 


"To  prison?  " 
"  No,  sir." 
"  Where,  then?  " 

"  To  execute  the  sentence  of  the  court,  sir.'7 
"  Oh!  "  exclaimed  the  General,  looking  hard 
at  the  Sergeant.     "  He  has  had  his  trial,  has 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  319 

But  Arrelsford,  who  chafed  at  thus  being  left 
out  of  the  game,  now  stepped  over  and  took  up 
the  burden  of  the  conversation  before  the 
Sergeant  could  reply. 

• '  We  have  done  everything  according  to  reg- 
ulation, sir,"  he  said,  saluting  in  a  rather 
cavalier  manner.  He  did  not  like  General  Ran- 
dolph. If  it  had  not  been  for  his  interference, 
the  affair  would  have  been  settled  long  ago,  and 
he  still  cherished  a  grudge  against  the  latter  for 
having  arrested  a  man  so  important  as  the 
trusted  agent  of  the  Secret  Service.  "  *Hie 
findings  have  gone  to  the  Secretary." 

*  *  Ah !  "  said  General  Randolph  blandly.  He 
did  not  like  Mr.  Arrelsford  any  better  than  Mr. 
Arrelsford  liked  him. 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  And  he  was  found  guilty,  I  presume?  " 

"Certainly,  sir." 

"  And  what  are  you  going  to  do  with 
him!" 

"  There  is  no  time  for  a  hanging  BOW,  and 
the  court  has  ordered  him  shot." 

•*  Oh,  indeed.    And  what  were  the  charges  I  " 

piracy  against  our  government  and 

the  success  of  our  arms,  by  sending  a  false  and 


320  SECRET  SEEVICE 

misleading  despatch  containing  forged  orders, 
was  the  particular  specification." 

"  Well,"  said  General  Randolph,  "  I  regret 
to  say  that  the  court  has  been  misinformed." 

"  What!  "  cried  Arrelsford,  in  great  sur- 
prise. "  The  testimony  was  very  plain." 

"  Yes,  indeed,  sir,"  interposed  the  Sergeant. 

"  Nevertheless,"  returned  the  General, 
"  the  man  is  not  guilty  of  that  charge.  The 
despatch  was  not  sent." 

Now  Edith  Varney  had  scarcely  moved.  She 
had  expected  nothing,  she  had  hoped  for 
nothing,  from  the  advent  of  the  General.  At 
best  it  would  mean  only  a  little  delay.  The 
verdict  was  just,  the  sentence  was  adequate,  and 
the  punishment  must  and  would  be  carried  out. 
She  had  listened,  scarcely  apprehending,  busy 
with  her  own  thoughts,  her  eyes  fastened  on 
Thorne,  who  stood  there  so  pale  and  composed. 
But  at  this  remarkable  statement  by  General 
Randolph  she  was  suddenly  quickened  into  life. 
A  low  exclamation  broke  from  her  lips.  A  hope, 
not  that  his  life  might  be  saved,  but  that  it 
might  be  less  shameful  to  love  him,  came  into 
her  heart.  Wilfred  stepped  forward  also. 

The  terse  statement  of  the  General  had  caused 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  321 

a  great  deal  of  excitement  and  commotion  in 
the  room.  Only  Thome  preserved  his  calm- 
ness. He  was  glad  that  Edith  Varney  had 
learned  this,  and  he  was  more  glad  that  she 
had  learned  it  from  the  lips  of  the  enemy,  but 
it  would  make  no  difference  in  his  fate.  He  was 
not  guilty  of  that  particular  charge,  but  there 
were  dozens  of  other  charges  for  which  they 
could  try  him,  the  punishment  of  any  one  of 
which  was  death.  Besides,  he  was  a  spy  caught 
in  the  Confederate  lines,  wearing  a  uniform  not 
his  own.  It  was  enough  that  the  woman  should 
learn  that  he  had  not  taken  advantage  of  her 
action;  at  least  she  could  not  reproach  herself 
with  that. 

"  Why,  General,"  began  Arrelsford,  greatly 
dismayed,  "  I  hardly  understand  what  you 
mean.  That  despatch — I  saw  him  myself " 

General  Randolph  turned  on  him  quickly. 

"  I  say  that  that  despatch  was  not  sent,"  he 
roared,  striking  the  table  with  his  hand.  "  I 
expected  to  arrive  in  time  for  the  trial.  There 
is  one  here  who  can  testify.  Lieutenant 
Foray?  " 

From  among  the  group  of  staff  officers  who 
had  followed  General  Randolph,  Lieutenant 


322  SECRET  SERVICE 

Foray  stepped  forward  before  the  General  and 
saluted. 

'  *  Did  Captain  Thome  send  out  that  despatch 
after  we  left  you  with  him  in  the  office  an  hour 
ago?  "  asked  the  older  officer. 

"  No,  sir,"  answered  Foray  promptly,  glanc- 
ing from  Arrelsford's  thwarted  and  flushed  and 
indignant  countenance  to  Edith  Varney's  face, 
in  which  he  saw  the  light  of  a  great  illumination 
was  shining.  "  No,  sir,"  he  repeated;  "  I  was 
just  about  to  send  it  by  his  orders,  when  he 
countermanded  it  and  tore  up  the  despatch." 

"  And  what  despatch  was  it?  ' 

1 '  It  was  one  signed  by  the  Secretary  of  War, 
sir,  removing  Marston's  Division  from  Ceme- 
tery Hill." 

"  You  hear,  gentlemen,"  said  the  General, 
and,  not  giving  them  time  to  answer,  he  turned 
again  to  Foray.  "  What  were  Captain 
Thome's  words  at  the  time?  ' 

"  He  said  he  refused  to  act  under  that  com- 
mission, and  crumpled  it  up  and  threw  it  away. ' ' 

"  That  will  do,  Lieutenant,"  said  General 
Randolph  triumphantly.  He  turned  to  Arrels- 
f ord  again.  ' '  If  you  are  not  satisfied,  Mr.  Ar- 
relsford,  I  beg  to  inform  you  that  we  have  a 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  323 

despatch  from  General  Chesney  at  the  front,  in 
which  he  says  that  no  orders  were  received 
from  here.  He  got  an  uncompleted  despatch, 
but  could  not  make  anything  out  of  it.  Mars- 
ton's  Division  was  not  withdrawn  from  Ceme- 
tery Hill,  and  our  position  was  not  weakened 
in  any  way.  The  attack  there  has  failed." 
There  was  a  low  murmur  of  astonishment  from 
the  group  of  men  in  the  room.  Edith  Varney 
did  one  significant  thing.  She  made  two  steps 
in  Thome 's  direction.  That  young  man  did  not 
dare  to  trust  himself  to  look  at  her.  "  It  is 
quite  plain,"  continued  the  General,  "  that  the 
court  has  been  acting  under  an  error.  The 
President  of  the  Confederacy  is,  therefore,  com- 
pelled to  disapprove  the  finding,  and  it  is  set 
aside.  He  happened  to  be  with  the  Secretary 
when  the  finding  came  in." 

Arrelsford  made  one  last  desperate  effort. 

"  General  Randolph,"  he  said,  and.  to  do  him 
justice,  he  did  not  lack  courage,  "  this  was 
put  in  my  hands,  and " 

General  Randolph  laughed. 

"  I  take  it  out  of  your  hands,"  he  said  curtly. 
"  Report  back  to  the  War  Office,  or  the  Secret 
Service  Office,  with  my  compliments,  and " 


324  SECRET  SERVICE 

1  *  But  there  are  other  charges  upon  which  he 
could  be  tried,"  persisted  Arrelsford.  "  He  is 
a  spy  anyway,  and " 

"  I  believe  I  gave  you  your  orders,  Mr.  Ar- 
relsford," interrupted  the  General,  with  sus- 
picious politeness. 

"  But  hadn't  I  better  wait  and  see " 

"  By  God,  sir,"  thundered  Randolph,  "  do 
I  have  to  explain  my  orders  to  the  whole  Secret 
Service  of  the  Confederacy?  Don't  wait  to  see 
anything.  Go  at  once,  or  I  will  have  you 
escorted  by  a  file  of  soldiers." 

Arrelsford  would  have  defied  the  General  if 
there  had  been  the  least  use  in  the  world  in  do- 
ing it,  but  the  game  was  clearly  up  for  the  pres- 
ent. He  would  try  to  arrange  to  have  Thome 
rearrested  and  tried  as  a  spy  later.  Now  he 
could  do  nothing.  He  walked  out  of  the  room, 
pride  enabling  him  to  keep  up  a  brave  front,  but 
with  disappointment  and  resentment  raging  in 
his  heart.  He  did  not  realise  that  his  power 
over  Thorne  had  been  withdrawn.  In  the  great 
game  that  they  had  played,  he  had  lost  at  all 
points.  They  all  watched  him  go,  not  a  single 
one  in  the  room  with  sympathy,  or  even 
pity. 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  325 

"  Now,  Sergeant,"  said  the  General,  as  they 
heard  the  heavy  hall  door  close;  "  I  want  to 
speak  to  the  prisoner. ' ' 

11  Order  arms!  "  cried  the  Sergeant. 
' '  Parade  rest !  ' '  As  the  squad  assumed  these 
positions  in  obedience  to  his  commands,  the 
Sergeant  continued,  "  Fall  out  the  prisoner." 

Thorne  stepped  forward  one  pace  from  the 
ranks,  and  saluted  the  General.  He  kept  his 
eyes  fixed  upon  that  gentleman,  and  it  was  only 
the  throbbing  of  his  heart  that  made  him  aware 
that  Edith  Varney  was  by  his  side.  She  bent 
her  head  toward  him;  he  felt  her  warm  breath 
against  his  cheek  as  she  whispered : 

"Oh!  Why  didn't  you  tell  me?  I  thought 
you  sent  it,  I  thought  you — — " 

"  Miss  Varney!  "  exclaimed  the  General  in 
surprise. 

But  Edith  threw  maidenly  reserve  to  the 
winds.  The  suddenness  of  the  revelation  over- 
whelmed her. 

' '  There  is  nothing  against  him,  General  Ran- 
dolph, now;  is  there?  He  didn't  send  it. 
There 's  nothing  to  try  him  for !  ' '  she  said. 

General  Randolph  smiled  grimly  at  her. 

"  You  are  very  much  mistaken,  Miss  Var- 


326  SECRET  SERVICE 

ney,"  he  answered.  "  The  fact  of  his  being 
caught  in  our  lines  without  his  proper  uniform 
is  enough  to  hang  him  in  ten  minutes." 

Edith  caught  her  heart  with  her  hand  with  a 
sharp  exclamation,  but  General  Randolph  had 
turned  to  speak  to  the  prisoner. 

"  Captain  Thorne,"  he  said,  "  or  Lewis  Du- 
mont,  if  that  is  your  name;  the  President  is 
fully  informed  regarding  the  circumstances  of 
your  case,  and  I  needn't  say  that  we  look  upon 
you  as  a  cursed  dangerous  character.  There 
isn't  any  doubt  whatever  that  you  ought  to  be 
shot  right  now,  but,  considering  the  damned  pe- 
culiarity of  your  behaviour,  and  that  you  re- 
fused to  send  out  that  despatch  when  you  might 
have  done  so,  we've  decided  to  keep  you  out  of 
mischief  some  other  way.  You  will  be  held  a 
prisoner  of  war." 

Captain  Thorne  was  almost  too  dazed  to 
realise  the  purport  of  the  decree.  He  mechan- 
ically saluted,  and  from  his  lips  broke  a  mur- 
mured, 

' '  Thank  you,  sir. ' ' 

The  General  looked  at  him  severely,  and  then, 
seeing  Edith  Varney,  turned  away  and  engaged 
in  conversation  with  his  staff.  His  intention 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  327 

was  obvious,  and  Edith  immediately  embraced 
the  opportunity. 

"  Oh!  "  she  said;  "  that  isn't  nearly  so  bad 
as  death,"  and  before  them  all  she  stretched  out 
her  hand  to  him. 

' '  No  <?  ' '  queried  Thome  in  a  low  voice. 

"  No,"  she  said,  forcing  herself  to  look  at 
him.  * '  After  a  while  perhaps — some  time— 

"  Oh !  "  said  Thome.  < '  Some  time  ?  If  it 's 
some  time,  that's  enough." 

Mrs.  Varney,  having  succeeded  in  getting 
Howard  quiet  and  composed,  had  been  in 
the  room  since  the  advent  of  General  Ran- 
dolph. 

"  Mamma,"  said  Edith,  "  won't  you  speak  to 
him,  too?  ' 

Mrs.  Varney  approached  him,  but  Wilfred 
was  quicker. 

"  I  would  like  to  shake  hands  with  you,"  he 
said,  with  boyish  enthusiasm. 

"  What,  again?  '  said  Thome,  smiling. 
"  All  right."  He  stretched  out  his  hand.  "  Go 
ahead." 

"  And  so  would  I,"  said  Caroline,  following 
the  lead  of  her  boy  lover. 

"  Don't    be    afraid    now,"    said    Wilfred. 


328  SECRET  SERVICE 

"  Everything  will  be  all  right.  They  will  give 
you  a  parole,  and ' 

"A  parole! ':  said  Caroline.  "Goodness 
gracious,  they  will  give  you  hundreds  of  them, 
I  am  sure. ' ' 

But  General  Randolph  turned  once  more. 

11  One  moment,  please,"  said  the  officer.  As 
he  came  forward,  the  others  fell  back.  Only 
Edith  Varney  kept  her  place  close  by  Thome 's 
side.  "  There  is  only  one  reason  on  earth  why 
the  President  has  set  aside  a  certain  verdict  of 
death.  You  held  up  that  false  order  and  made 
a  turn  in  our  favor.  You  are  not  to  be  tried 
as  a  spy,  but  held  as  a  prisoner  of  war.  We  ex- 
pect you  to  make  that  turn  complete  and  enter 
our  service." 

"  Never,"  replied  Thome  instantly.  "  That's 
impossible,  sir." 

"  You  can  give  us  your  answer  later,"  said 
the  General. 

' '  You  have  it  now. ' ' 

"  You  will  be  kept  in  close  confinement  until 
you  come  to  our  terms,"  continued  the  older 
officer. 

1 '  You  make  me  a  prisoner  for  life,  then. ' ' 

1 1  You  will  see  it  in  another  light  before  many 


THE  LAST  REPRIEVE  329 

days,  and  it  wouldn't  surprise  me  if  Miss  Var- 
ney  had  something  to  do  with  a  change  in  your 
views." 

"  You  are  mistaken,  General  Randolph," 
quickly  interposed  Edith.  "  I  think  he  is  per- 
fectly right. ' ' 

"  Oh,  very  well,"  said  the  General,  smiling  a 
little.  "  We  will  see  what  a  little  prison  life 
will  do.  Sergeant?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I  have  turned  the  prisoner  over  to  Major 
Whitfield.  He  requests  you  to  take  the  pris- 
oner to  his  office,  where  he  '11  take  charge  of  him. ' ' 

"  Very  good,  sir,"  answered  the  Sergeant. 

"  What  is  it?  "  whispered  Thorne  to  Edith. 
' '  Love  and  good-bye  f  ' ' 

"  No,"  answered  the  girl;  "  only  the  first." 
She  stopped  and  looked  up  at  him,  her  face 
flushed,  her  heart  throbbing,  her  eyes  shining 
gloriously.  "  And  that  every  day,  every  hour, 
every  minute,  until  we  meet  again." 

"  Thank  God,"  whispered  Thorne.  "  Until 
we  meet  again." 

"  Attention!  "  cried  the  Sergeant.  "  Carry 
arms !  Left  face !  Fall  in  the  prisoner !  For- 
ward— March!  " 


AFTERWORD 

AND  so  the  great  adventure  is  over,  the  story  is 
told,  and  the  play  is  played.  It  is  hard  to  tell 
who  lost  and  who  won.  It  made  little  difference 
in  the  end  that  Marston  's  Division  had  not  been 
withdrawn,  and  that  the  attack  on  Cemetery 
Hill  had  failed.  It  made  little  difference  in 
the  end  that  Arrelsford  had  been  thwarted  in 
his  attempts  to  wreak  his  vengeance  upon 
Thorne.  It  made  little  difference  in  the  end 
that  Thorne  refused  to  enter  the  service  of  the 
Confederacy,  preferring  imprisonment  for  life. 
For  the  days  of  that  Confederacy  were  num- 
bered. It  was  even  then  tottering  on  the  verge 
of  its  grave,  in  spite  of  the  brave  front  it 
kept  up. 

Three  days  after  the  events  of  that  night,  and 
Richmond  had  fallen,  and  presently  the  last  of 
the  Confederate  defenders  halted  at  Appomat- 
tox.  The  Stars  and  Bars  were  hauled  down  for 
the  last  time.  The  Army  was  disbanded.  The 
prisoners  were  released.  There  was  a  quiet 
wedding  in  the  old  house.  Howard,  happily  re- 

330 


AFTERWORD  331 

covering  from  his  wounds,  was  present.  Gen- 
eral Varney  himself  gave  away  the  bride — re- 
luctantly, to  be  sure,  yet  he  did  it.  Wilfred  took 
the  place  of  the  brother  of  Captain  Thorne — to 
continue  to  call  him  by  the  name  he  had  as- 
sumed— and  acted  as  the  best  man.  To  whom 
should  be  given  the  coveted  privilege  of  attend- 
ing the  bride  but  to  Miss  Caroline  Mitford !  And 
Miss  Kittridge  and  the  few  other  guests,  includ- 
ing General  Randolph,  saw  in  the  younger 
couple  indications  that  when  a  few  more  years 
had  made  it  suitable,  the  two  who  played  the 
second  part  on  this  interesting  occasion  would 
be  principals  themselves. 

There  was  much  opposition,  of  course,  to  the 
wedding  of  Captain  Thorne  and  Edith  Varney, 
and  many  bitter  things  were  said,  but  there  was 
no  restraining  the  young  people.  They  had 
lived  and  suffered,  they  had  almost  died  to- 
gether. The  years  of  peace  and  harmony  and 
friendship  that  came  to  the  sections  at  last,  and 
the  present  happiness  that  was  theirs  immedi- 
ately, convinced  even  the  most  obdurate  that 
what  they  had  done  was  exactly  right. 


TITLES   SELECTED  FROM 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAFS  LIST 

May  fa*  had  wherever  teaks  are  soM.      Ask  for  frossat  ft  Bunlap's  Hit 

THE  SIEGE  OF  THE  SEVEN  SUITORS.    By  Meredith  Nich 
olson.    Illustrated  by  C.  Coles  Phillips  and  Reginald  Birch. 

Seven  suitors  vie  with  each  other  for  the  love  of  a  beautiful 
girl,  and  she  subjects  them  to  a  test  that  is  fnll  of  mystery,  magic 
and  sheer  amusement. 

THE  MAGNET.    By  Henry  C.  Rowland.    Illustrated  by  Clarence 
F.  Underwood. 

The  story  of  a  remarkable  courtship  involving  three  pretty 
girls  on  a  yacht,  a  poet-lover  in  pursuit,  ana  a  mix-up  in  the  names 
of  the  girls. 

THE  TURN  OF  THE  ROAD.  By  Eugenia  Brooks  Frothingham 
A  beautiful  young  opera  singer  chooses  professional  success 
instead  of  love,  but  comes  to  a  place  in  life  where  the  call  of  th« 
heart  is  stronger  than  worldly  success. 

SCOTTIE  AND  HIS  LADY.     By  Margaret  Morse.    Illustrated 
by  Harold  M.  Brett. 

A  young  girl  whose  affections  have  been  blighted  is  presented 
with  a  Scotch  Collie  to  divert  her  mind,  and  the  roving  adventures 
of  her  pet  lead  the  young  mistress  into  another  romance. 

SHEILA  VEDDER.    By  Amelia  E.  Barr.    Frontispiece  by  Hani 
son  Fisher. 

A  very  beautiful  romance  of  the  Shetland  Islands,  with  k 
handsome,  strong  willed  hero  and  a  lovely  girl  of  Gaelic  blood  «* 
heroine.  A  sequel  to  "Jan  Vedder's  Wife." 

JOHN  WARD,  PREACHER.    By  Margaret  Deland, 

The  first  big  success  of  this  much  loved  American  novelist 
It  is  a  powerful  portrayal  of  a  young  clergyman's  attempt  to  win  hi* 
beautiful  wife  to  his  own  narrow  creed. 

THE   TRAIL  OF  NINETY-EIGHT.    By  Robert  W.  Service 

Illustrated  by  Maynard  DLxon. 

One  of  the  best  stories  of  "Vagabondia**ever  written,  and 
one  of  the  most  accurate  and  picturesque  of  the  stampede  of  gold 
seekers  to  the  Yukon.  The  love  story  embedded  in  the  narrative 
Is  strikingly  original, 

A.t1t  for  complete  free  list  of   G.  &  D.    Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

&ROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  Your 


TITLES    SELECTED    FROM 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAPS  LIST 

May  be  had  wherever  books  an  sold.       Ask  for  Grosset  &  Dunlap's  list 

A  CERTAIN    RICH   MAN.    By  William  Allen  White. 

A  vivid,  startling  portrayal  of  one  man's  financial  (freed,  it*/ 
"  ride  spreading  power,  its  action  in  Wall  Street,  and  its  effect  oa< 
the  three  women  most  intimately  in  his  life.    A  splendid,   enter" 
taining  American  novel. 

IN   OUR    TOWN.    By  William  Allen  White.    Illustrated  by  F 
R.  Gruger  and  W.  Glackens. 

Made  up  of  the  observations  of  a  keen  newspaper  editor, 
involving  the  town  millionaire,  the  smart  set,  the  literary  set,  the 
bohemian  set,  and  many  others.  All  humorously  related  and  sure 
to  hold  the  attention. 

NATHAN  BURKE.    By  Mary  S.  Watts. 

The  story  of  an  ambitious,  backwoods  Ohio  boy  who  rose 
to  prominence.  Everyday  humor  of  American  rustic  life  per- 
meates the  book 

THE  HIGH    HAND.    By  Jacques  Futrelle.    Illustrated  by  Will 
Grefe. 

A  splendid  story  of  the  political  game,  with  a  son  of  the 
Boil  on  the  one  side,  and  a  "kid  glove"  politician  on  the  other. 
A  pretty  girl,  interested  in  both  men,  is  the  chief  figure. 

THE  BACKWOODSMEN.  By  Charles  G.  D.  Roberts.  Illustrated. 
Realistic  stories  of  men  and  women  living  midst  the  savage 
beauty  of  the  wilderness.     Human  nature    at  its  best  and    worst 
is  well  protrayed 

YELLOWSTONE  NIGHTS.    By  Herbert  Quick. 

A  jolly  company  of  six  artists,  writers  and  other  deve» 
folks  take  a  trip  through  the  National  Park,  and  tell  stories  around 
camp  fire  at  night.  Brilliantly  clever  and  original. 

JUE  PROFESSOR'S  MYSTERY.      By    Wells    Hastings   and 
Brian  Hooker.    Illustrated  by  Hanson  Booth. 

A  young  college  professor,  missing  his  steamer  for  Europe. 
las  a  romantic  meeting  with  a  pretty  girl,  escorts  her  home,  and 
«s  enveloped  in  a  big  mystery. 

A*k  for  complete  free  list  of  &.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fictio* 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


TITLES  SELECTED  FROM 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAPS  LIST 

Mai  be  bad  wherever  books  an  sold.      Ask  for  Grossot  ft  Dunlap's  list 

THE    SECOND    WIFE.    By  Thompson  Buchanan.  Illustrated 
by  W.  W.  Fawcett    Harrison  Fisher  wrapper  printed  in  four 

colors  and  gold.  / 

An  intensely  interesting  story  of  a  marital  complication  IE  * 

A   wealthy    New    York    family    involving    the    happiness   of   a, 

beautiful  young  girl. 

TESS  OF  THE  STORM  COUNTRY.    By  Grace  Miller  White 
Illustrated  by  Howard  Chandler  Christy. 
An  amazingly  vivid   piccure  of   low   class     life  in   a  New 

York  college  town,  with  a  heroine  beautiful  and  noble,  who  makes 

*  great  sacrifice  for  love. 

FROM  THE  VALLEY  OF  THE  MISSING.    By  Grace  Miller 

White. 

Frontispiece  and  wrapper  in  colors  by  Penrhyn  Stanlaws. 

Another  story  of  "the  storm  country."    Two  beautiful  chil- 
dren are  kidnapped  from  a  wealthy  home  and  appear  many  years 
after  showing  the   effects   of   a  deep,   malicious   scheme    behind 
their  disappearance. 
THE    LIGHTED    MATCH.     By  Charles  Neville  Buck.    Illus 

trated  by  R.  F.  Schabelitz. 

A  lovely  princess  travels  incognito  through  the  States  and 
tfalls  in  love  with  an  American  man.  There  are  ties  that  bind  her 
to  someone  in  her  own  home,  and  the  great  plot  revolves  round 
her  efforts  to  work  her  way  out 

MAUD    BAXTER.    By  C.   C.    Hotchkiss,    Illustrated  by  Will 

Grefe. 

A  romance  both  daring  and  delightful,  involving  an  Amer- 
ican girl  and  a  young  man  who  had  been  impressed   into  English 
service  during  the  Revolution. 
fHE    HIGHWAYMAN.    By  Guy   Rawlence.     Illustrated  by 

Will  Grefe. 

A  French  beauty  ol  mysterious  antecedents  wins  the  lore 
of  an  Englishman  of  title.  Developments  of  a  startling  character 
and  a  clever  untangling  of  affairs  hold  the  reader's  interest.  ' 

rpE    PURPLE    STOCKINGS.     By  Edward  Salisbury   Field 
Illustrated  in  colors;  marginal  illustrations. 

A  young  New  York  business  man,  his  pretty  sweetheart; 
4is  sentimental  stenographer,  and  his  fashionable  sister  are  all 
mixed  up  in  a  misunderstanding  that  surpasses  anything  in  the 
way  of  comedy  in  years.  A  story  with  a  laugh  on  every  page. 

4*1  for  complete  frte  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

*f—_ '  1 

QROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST  ,  NEW  YORIT 


The  Master's  Violin 


By  MYRTLE  REED 


&&gae£5gy? 

FTHEfl 
//1ASIE5 


MVRTLE  REED 


A  Love  Story]  with  a  musical  at- 
mosphere. A  picturesque,  old 
German  virtuoso  is  the  rever- 
ent possessor  of  a  genuine  Cre- 
mona. He  consents  to  take  as 
his  pupil  a  handsome  youth  who 
proves  to  have  an  aptitude  for 
technique,  but  not  the  soul  of 
the  artist.  The  youth  has  led  the 
happy,  careless  life  of  a  modern, 
well-to-do  young  American,  and 
he  cannot,  with  his  meagre  past, 
express  the  love,  the  longing,  the  passion  and  the  trage- 
dies of  life  and  its  happy  phases  as  can  the  master  who 
has  lived  life  in  all  its  fulness.  But  a  girl  comes  into 
his  existence,  a  beautiful  bit  of  human  driftwood  that 
his  aunt  had  taken  into  her  heart  and  home ;  and  through 
his  passionate  love  for  her,  he  learns  the  lessons  that  life 
has  to  give — and  his  soul  awakens. 

Founded  on  a  fact  well  known  among  artists,  but  not 
often  recognized  or  discussed.' 


If  you  have  not  read  "LAVENDER  AND  OLD  LACE"  by  the 
same  author,  you  have  a  double  pleasure  in  store — for 
these  two  books  show  Myrtle  Reed  in  her  most  delightful,  j 
fascinating  vein — indeed  they  may  be  considered  as  mas- 
terpieces of  compelling  interest. 

Ask  for  complete  frte  list  of  G.  &  D.   Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 


GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  Publishers,  NEW  YORK 


The  Prodigal  Judge 

By  VAUGHAN  KESTER 

This  great  novel — probably  the  most  popular  book  in 
Ahis  country  to-day — is  as  human  as  a  story  from  the  pen 
of  that  great  master  of  "  immortal  laughter  and  immortal 
tears,"  Charles  Dickens. 

The  Prodigal  Judge  is  a  shabby  outcast,  a  tavern  hang- 
er-on, a  genial  wayfarer  who  tarries  longest  where  the  inn 
is  most  hospitable,  yet  with  that  suavity,  that  distinctive 
politeness  and  that  saving  grace  of  humor  peculiar  to  the 
American  man.  He  has  his  own  code  of  morals — very 
exalted  ones — but  honors  them  in  the  breach  rather  than 
in  the  observance. 

Clinging  to  the  Judge  closer  than  a  brother,  is  Solomon 
Mahaffy — fallible  and  failing  like  the  rest  of  us,  but  with 
a  sublime  capacity  for  friendship}  and  closer  still,  perhaps, 
clings  little  Hannibal,  a  boy  about  whose  parentage 
nothing  is  known  until  the  end  of  the  story.  Hannibal 
is  charmed  into  tolerance  of  the  Judge's  picturesque 
vices,  while  Miss  Betty,  lovely  and  capricious,  is  charmed 
into  placing  all  her  affairs,  both  material  and  sentimental, 
in  the  hands  of  this  delightful  old  vagabond. 

The  Judge  will  be  a  fixed  star  in  the  firmament  of 
fictional  characters  as  surely  as  David  Harum  or  Col. 
Sellers.  He  is  a  source  of  infinite  delight,  while  this  story 
of  Mr.  Kester'  s  is  one  of  the  finest  examples  of  Ameri- 
can literary  craftmanship. 

Aslc  for  complete  free  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


A  FEW  OF 

GROSSET  &   DUNLAP'S 
Great  Books  at  Little  Prices 

WHEN  A  MAN  MARRIES.  By  Mary  Roberts  Rinehart= 
Illustrated  by  Harrison  Fisher  and  Mayo  Bunker. 

A  young  artist,  whose  wife  had  recently  divorced  him,  finds  that 
•>  visit  is  due  from  his  Aunt  Selina,  an  elderly  lady  having  ideas 
about  things  quite  apart  from  the  Bohemian  set  in  which  hej  • 
nephew  is  a  shining  light.    The  way  in  which  matters  are  tempo 
ranly  adjusted  forms  the  motif  of  the  story. 

A  farcical  extravaganza,  dramatized  under  the  title  of  "Seven  Days" 

THE  FASHIONABLE  ADVENTURES  OF  JOSHUA 
CRAIC.  By  David  Graham  Phillips.  Illustrated. 

A  young  westerner,  uncouth  and  unconventional,  appears  ip 
political  and  social  life  in  Washington.  He  attains  power  in  polk 
tics,  and  a  young  woman  of  the  exclusive  set  becomes  his  wife,  un- 
dertaking his  education  in  social  amenities. 
"  DOC."  GORDON.  By  Mary  E.  Wilkins-Freeman.  Illus- 
trated by  Frank  T.  Merrill. 

Against  the  familiar  background  of  American  town  life,  the 
author  portrays  a  group  of  people  strangely  involved  in  a  mystery. 
"Doc."  Gordon,  the  one  physician  of  the  place,  Dr.  Elliot,  his 
assistant,  a  beautiful  woman  and  her  altogether  charming  daughter 
are  all  involved  in  the  plot.  A  novel  of  great  interest 
HOLY  ORDERS.  By  Marie  Corelli. 

A  dramatic  story,  in  which  is  pictured  a  clergyman  in  touch  with 
society  people,  stage  favorites,  simple  village  folk,  powerful  finan- 
ciers and  others,  each  presenting  vital  problems  to  this  man  "in 
koly  orders  "—problems  that  we  are  now  struggling  with  in  America. 
KATRINE.  By  Elinor  Macartney  Lane.  With  frontispiece. 

Katrine,  the  heroine  of  this  story,  is  a  lovely  Irish  girl,  of  lowly 
birth,  but  gifted  with  a  beautiful  voice. 

The  narrative  is  based  on  the  facts  of  an  ?r?hial  singer's  career{ 
and  the  viewpoint  throughout  is  a  most  exalt.  »d  one. 

THE   FORTUNES   OF  FIFI.    By  Molly  Elliot  Seawell 

Illustrated  by  T.  de  Thulstrup. 

A  story  of  life  in  France  at  the  time  o£  the  first  Napoleon.  FifL 
a  glad,  mad  little  actress  of  eighteen,  is  tbe  star  performer  in  a  third 
Kate  Parisian  theatre.  A  story  *s  dainty  as  a  Watteau  painting. 

SHE  THAT  HESITATES.  By  Harris  Dickson.  Illus- 
trated by  C.  W.  Relyea. 

The  scene  of  this  dashing  romance  shifts  from  Dresden  to  St 
Petersburg  in  the  reign  of  Peter  the  Great,  and  then  to  New  Orleans. 

The  hero  is  a  French  Soldier  of  Fortune,  and  the  princess,  who 
hesitates— but  you  must  read  the  story  to  know  how  she  that  hesitates 
may  be  lost  and  yet  saved. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


A  FEW  OF 

GROSSET  &   DUNLAP'S 
Great  Books  at  Little  Prices 

CY  WHITTAKER'S  PLACE.    By  Joseph  C.  Lincoln. 

Illustrated  by  Wallace  Morgan. 

A  Cape  Cod  story  describing  the  amusing  efforts  of  an  el  i 
derly  bachelor  and  his  two  cronies  to  rear  and  educate  a  littl* 
girl.    Full  of  honest  fun — a  rural  drama. 

THE  FORGE  IN  THE  FOREST.    By  Charles  G.  H, 
Roberts.    Illustrated  by  H.  Sandham. 

A  story  of  the  conflict  in  Acadia  after  its  conquest  by  the 
British.  A  dramatic  picture  that  lives  and  shines  with  the  in- 
definable charm  of  poetic  romance. 

A.  SISTER  TO  EVANGELINE.      By   Charles  G.  D. 
Roberts.    Illustrated  by  E.  McConnell. 

Being  the  story  of  Yvonne  de  Lamourie,  and  how  she  went 
into  exile  with  the  villagers  of  Grand  Pre.  Swift  action, 
fresh  atmosphere,  wholesome  purity,  deep  passion  and  search- 
ing analysis  characterize  this  strong  novel. 

THE  OPENED  SHUTTERS.     By  Clara  Louise  Burn- 
ham.     Frontispiece  by  Harrison  Fisher. 
A  summer  haunt  on  an  island  in  Casco  Bay  is  the  back- 
ground for  this  romance.    A  beautiful  woman,  at  discord  with 
life,  is  brought  to  realize,  by    her  new  friends,  that  she  may 
open  the  shutters  of  her  soul  to  the  blessed  sunlight  of  joy  by 
-casting  aside  vanity  and  self  love.    A  delicately  humorous 
work  with  a  lofty  motive  underlying  it  all. 

THE  RIGHT  PRINCESS.  By  Ciara  Louise  Burnham. 
An  amusing  story,  opening  at  a  fashionable  Long  Island  re- 
sort, where  a  stately  Englishwoman  employs  a  forcible  New 
England  housekeeper  to  serve  in  her  interesting  nome.  How 
types  so  widely  apart  react  on  each  others'  lives,  all  to  ulti- 
mate good,  makes  a  story  both  humorous  and  rich  in  sentiment. 

THE  LEAVEN  OF  LOVE.    By  Clara   Louise   Burn- 

ham.  Frontispiece  by  Harrison  Fisher. 
At  a  Southern  California  resort  a  world-weary  woman,  young 
and  beautiful  but  disillusioned,  meets  a  girl  who  has  learned 
the  art  of  living — of  tasting  life  in  all  its  richness,  opulence  and 
joy.  The  story  hinges  upon  the  change  wrought  in  the  soul 
of  the  blas&  woman  by  this  glimpse  into  a  cheery  life. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26th  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


B.  M.  Bower's  Novels 

Thrilling  Western  Romances 

Large  12  mos.  Handsomely  bound  in  cloth.      Illustrated 

CHIP,  OF  THE  FLYING  U 

A  breezy  wholesome  tale,  wherein  the  love  affairs  of  Chip  and 
Delia  Whitman  are  charmingly  and  humorously  told.  Chip's 
jealousy  of  Dr.  Cecil  Grantham,  who  turns  out  to  be  a  big.  blue 
eyed  young  woman  is  very  amusing.  A  clever,  realistic  story  of 
the  American  Cow-puncher. 
THE  HAPPY  FAMILY 

A  lively  and  amusing  story,  dealing  with  the  adventures  of 
eighteen  jovial,  big  hearted  Montana  cowboys.    Foremost  amongst 
them,  we  find  Ananias  Green,  known  as  Andy,  whose  imaginative 
powers  cause  many  lively  and  exciting  adventures. 
HER  PRAIRIE  KNIGHT 

A  realistic  story  of  the  plains,  describing  a  gay  party  of  Eas- 
terners who  exchange  a  cottage  at  Newport  for  the  rough  homeli- 
ness of  a  Montana  ranch-house.  The  merry-hearted  cowboys,  the 
fascinating  Beatrice,  and  the  effusive  Sir  Redmond,  become  living, 
breathing  personalities. 
THE  RANGE  DWELLERS 

Here  are  everyday,  genuine  cowboys,  just  as  they  really  exist. 
Spirited  action,  a  range  feud  between  two  families,  and  a  Romeo 
and  Juliet  courtship  make  this  a  bright,  jolly,  entertaining  story, 
without  a  dull  page. 
THE    LURE  OF  DIM  TRAILS 

A  vivid  portrayal  of  the  experience  of  an  Eastern  author, 
among  the  cowboys  of  the  West,  in  search  of  "local  color"  for  a 
new  novel.  "Bud"  Thurston  learns  many  a  lesson  while  following 
"the  lure  of  the  dim  trails' '  but  the  hardest,  and  probably  the  most 
welcome,  is  that  of  love. 
THE  LONESOME  TRAIL 

"Weary"  Davidson  leaves  the  ranch  for  Portland,  where  con- 
ventional city  life  palls  on  him.  A  little  branch  of  sage  brush, 
pungent  with  the  atmosphere  of  the  prairie,  and  the  recollection  of 
a  pair  of  large  brown  eyes  soon  compel  his  return.  A  wholesome 
tove  story, 

THE  LONG  SHADOW 

A  vigorous  Western  story,  sparkling  withj  the  free,  outdoor, 
life  of  a  mountain  ranch.  Its  scenes  shift  rapidly  and  its  actors  play 
the  game  of  life  fearlessly  and  like  men.  It  is  a  fine  love  story  from 
start  to  finish. 

Ask  for  a  complete  free  list  of  G.  &  D.  Popular  Copyrighted  Fiction. 

GROSSET  &  DUNLAP,  526  WEST  26rn  ST.,  NEW  YORK 


A     000  855  286 


